Leaderboard

Chapter 106: Super Tapes WEDNESDAY FELT ALMOST like things were becoming a new ‘normal’ with Lilly. She once again took me for a swim, bathed me, and then decided to braid my hair into pigtails with purple and pink ribbons woven inside the braids. With the large pink bows at their ends, I was catching more than a fair share of ‘awws’ as I made my way to Holo Theory. Towards the end of class, we were discussing some more advanced ways to cause reflections in the particles when I felt my stomach gurgle. I grimaced. “You okay?” Carter asked me quietly. “Probably not,” I told him honestly. “I hate my body right now.” He gave me a questioning look, but I was fortunate Professor Davis made his final point right then and dismissed the class. I tried to hurry from the room, but five feet from the exit, my bowels betrayed me! Unable to help it, I found myself hurrying to the outside of the door and squatting to the right of it, unable to feel it coming out, but knowing the motion seemed to relax my bowels. The mushy and liquidy poop, though, that I could feel! And smell! A tall girl, probably nearly Beth’s mom’s height, suddenly picked me up, “Smells like someone is a poopy butt?” I groaned, “I can’t stop it from happening.” “Of course, you can’t! You’re just a little girl!” I blushed, “Please put me down?” “I can’t just leave you like this, sweetie? Now, either I can change you, or there’s a changing station down the hall that a HoloNanny can?” I debated internally, but looking at the girl’s giant face told me which I preferred. “I’m just going to use the HoloAttendant?” “How cute that you don’t want to call her a Nanny?” she giggled and moved her fingers to tickle my stomach through the jumper. Fortunately, my onesie prevented it from tickling me. “As you wish, though,” she said. I was carried by the tall giant down the hallway and elevator to the building’s station. She sat me down outside the door and patted my butt, “Here you go, Princess. I’m sure they’ll get you smelling all pretty again!” She giggled, “At least I hope they do! You’re just a stinky baby right now!” She waved her hand in front of her nose. I walked in the opening door and hoped I was making the right choice! The sight once I opened the door made my jaw drop! BETH WAITED FOR Carly in the entrance area since she didn’t see her outside her class. It was typical for one of their classes to let out earlier than the other, so this wasn’t too weird. She decided to sit in a comfortable sofa chair that made her seem like a kid while she waited. Reila came by right then. “What’s up?” she asked. “Just waiting for Carly?” Beth responded. “How is she doing with everything? I can’t imagine suddenly being stuck as a boy?” Beth smirked at that since Reila often acted exceptionally girly about some things, “Yeah, you would definitely be an odd little boy!” She stuck her tongue out at Beth as she climbed up beside her. “So?” Beth shrugged, “Honestly? She’s fine with it… more than fine with it, I guess?” “She’s not like suicidal or anything over it?” Beth shook her head. “No, actually, I think she’s happy it happened, but please don’t tell anyone that.” She looked thoughtful for a second, “No worries about that. So how about you two?” “We’re great,” she told her. She was talking about maybe going out together on Friday instead of just heading straight to her grandmother’s. “You’ll have the bodyguard with you for safety?” She nodded to where Nikki was standing nonchalantly against a nearby wall. She nodded, “I don’t get to go anywhere except inside my suite or Amanda’s without her.” “That’s got to be a bit stifling?” She suggested. Beth shrugged, “I guess? She’s pretty good about not spying too closely on us so far. It might mean I actually feel more comfortable doing things like going to the mall, too?” “Free to do that this weekend?” Reila asked. “I’m sure your girlfriend could use some more clothes?” Beth shrugged, “Maybe, let me see what she’s thinking. It also depends on how far we make it with this project.” “You’re done filming, right?” She asked. The two continued talking, with time elapsing with neither realizing it! I LOOKED UP and realized Nevaeh had just beaten me inside the large changing room. “Awww… Did our big baby go poopoo again?” a holographic nanny that was now larger than I thought possible was holding up the giant like she was my size! I glanced up at the ceiling and realized this room was somehow expanded in height because the giant HoloNanny wasn’t even running her projected head into the ceiling. She looked to be our age, with long black hair pulled back into a ponytail tied off with a green scrunchy. The ‘nanny’ wore a polo shirt with the Emerson crest and long black slacks. Nevaeh looked tiny in her arms, and I couldn’t help but feel like a tiny doll compared to all of them! “Please just change me, Nanny?” Nevaeh sounded nearly in tears. “I can’t help it?” “Of course, you can’t,” the nanny said, shoving an Amazon-sized pacifier into her mouth. “You’re just a big baby, just like a Little. And that’s okay; you’re so cute!” She watched the hologram place the giant on the changing table. I heard the sounds of a tortured stomach being ransacked by tickling fingers! “We’ll get our big baby all nice and clean so she can pretend to be a big girl in her classes!” I was startled as another nanny, about my grandmother’s size, suddenly lifted me into the air. “Well, hello? I don’t think we’ve met before,” the projection asked me. “I’m Carly,” I told her. I noted that she wore a nearly identical uniform but had blonde hair and a pink scrunchy instead. Her eyes looked me over briefly before she said, “Carly Slane, it’s nice to meet you!” She carried me to a ‘normal-height’ changing table and placed me on top. “Looks like you have stinky pants?” I blushed, “Yes, would you please change me?” “Why certainly, Princess,” she said with a boop to my nose. “Just lay down here,” she said, guiding my chest back to the padded table. I was shocked as a strap suddenly flew across my vision and strapped my shoulders and arms down to the table. The hologram pushed the skirt of my jumper up before unsnapping the buttons of the onesie. I grimaced at the odd touch. There was a solid nature of the holograms that was somehow programmed to seem ‘soft’ and skinlike. Still, the temperature of the touch was the biggest giveaway to me, and it wasn’t real... Just a bit too cool. She noted my face, “Everything okay, Carly?” “Yes, Nanny?” “What’s bothering you?” She asked as she exposed my skin and diaper up to my chest by pushing everything out of the way. “Honestly, I love the HoloTech, but someone needs to work on changing your ‘skin’ temperature.” She gave me a thoughtful look, “I’ll mention that in my next report to the creators.” Without another word, she undid the diaper tapes and began wiping me. I turned my head, and Nevaeh’s body was obscured by the giant nanny changing her. “What a gross little diapee we have here? How did you ever fool everyone into thinking you were a big girl who should have been wearing panties?” The nanny taunted her. “I’m sowwy, Nanny. I’ll ne’er wie again about being big,” Nevaeh said nearly unintelligibly around the pacifier in her mouth. I felt terrible for her; she sounded truly broken right then! Even as bad as her attempts on Beth were, I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. This seemed to exceed the realm of justice to me. “I’m sure you won’t!” The nanny had stepped aside enough I could see her naked rear exposed, and I noted it was red even as I turned away. “I mean, if you wore panties, I bet they wouldn’t even stay dry or clean for five minutes!” Nevaeh went silent, but I could hear sobs. Meanwhile, my nanny gently wiped my bottom with warmed wipes. “What a good girl for sitting still and letting Nanny care for you!” she cooed at me. She made short work of the cleanup but commented, “I don’t have any of the diapees you must like here, Carly. Unfortunately, you’ll have to wear this one since it’s the only one I have in your size.” My eyes practically exploded from my head then at the sight of the pinkest and thickest diaper I had seen yet! I opened my mouth to speak, but she already had the comically thick padding beneath me! “WHERE IS CARLY?” Beth found herself asking Reila. “She should have finished her class at least five minutes ago?” A tall guy across from her asked, “You mean that genius Little who became a girl last weekend?” She grimaced for Carly but said, “Yes?” “I think Mia took her to the HoloChanging station?” Beth groaned, “The one in this building?” “Yeah?” “I’ll see you later,” she told Reila. “I’m coming with you,” she said though. The two of them traveled down the hallways and wound up in front of the door to the changing room just as the giant babied Big toddled through the door. Beth could see the tears on her face and tensed up even more; worrying about Carly, she waddled behind her through the door. “Good, you’re okay!” She found herself saying as she bent down and hugged her. “Yeah…” Carly told her, “Better than Nevaeh, at least?” They watched her hurriedly toddle down the hallway. “I wish there was something we could do for her at this point.” “After what that bitch did?” Reila seethed. “Did she really do much, though? Or was that Kelly?” Carly asked. Beth stayed silent for a second, deciding not to comment. “Well, I guess are you ready for lunch?” “Starving,” Carly told her. She and Reila turned to walk away. “So why did you let yourself be taken there?” She directed the question to where she thought Carly would be. She wasn’t there, though, when she looked a second later. Only then did she turn backward and realize Carly was practically making some weird toddling motion like a baby taking her first steps. “What’s wrong? Why are you walking like that?” she asked. Carly sighed, “I have the thickest diaper I’ve ever seen?” Beth grimaced and leaned down to pick her up. Her eyes practically flew from her head like a cartoon as she realized how much padding was on her girlfriend’s rear end. “That’s a crawler diaper!” “I wondered,” Carly said with a sigh. “This is crazy!” Beth nodded, “Let’s change you out of that…” She quickly turned into the restroom and left Nikki outside. She took Carly’s offer of her stepstool to help her reach her on the changing table. “Let’s just pull this off you,” Beth said, having exposed her diaper. She went to reach to pull the tape loose and pulled. The tape slipped through her finger, having not moved at all! “Problem?” Reila asked from below them. “Hopefully not?” she said, grabbing it again. She pulled harder, but again, nothing happened. “What the hell?” Beth swore “Can’t get it?” Carly asked nervously. “I don’t know what’s up with this,” she murmured, grabbing the single table with both hands and yanking as hard as she could! She nearly fell onto her back as the tape slipped through both hands! Fortunately, Reila steadied her. “What did they attach those with?!?” Beth griped. Reila, can you get Nikki to come in here?” “Sorry, Carly,” Beth apologized then. I WOULD HAVE been embarrassed anyway at having my diaper changed by Beth – it was always a little cringeworthy? But to have this stupid diaper stuck to me, and she couldn’t even remove it either?!? I gave my best impression of a stop sign’s color as Nikki came in behind Reila. “What’s wrong?” She asked Beth before making a face at the diaper I was wearing. “Oh…” “Oh?” I said simultaneously with Beth and Reila. “Umm… Why did you put that diaper on her?” Nikki asked. “We didn’t?” Beth said. “The changing station nanny claimed it was the only one in my size?” I told her. “I’ll check on that later,” she said, mostly to herself. “You’re not going to like this, but you’re going to have to deal with that for about six hours?” “Six hours?!?” I said. “It’s impossible to walk in when it’s dry!” She nodded, “That’s the idea… When it’s wet, you probably won’t be able to do anything but crawl?” “There’s no way to get it off?” Beth asked. She shook her head, “The tapes are impossible to cut, and the glue only begins to break down after six hours – and that’s only if the diaper is wet, too.” “So she’s trapped in it?” Beth asked with a sigh. “Unfortunately, Beth. I mean, if you want, I’ll give it a try? I don’t think I’ll have any luck. Amanda might know of something to eat through it?” “Try, please?” I asked. She gave me a sad look but walked over and moved past Beth. She gripped the tape as firmly as she could and pulled! Instead of the tape moving, I felt myself lifted off the table!!!! She gently let go, “Sorry, Carly, but it’s going to be a waiting game.” “What about cutting it?” I asked. She shook her head, “These have self-healing tapes. If you did manage to cut at all, it’ll immediately heal and squeeze you like a python to punish you.” “This is ridiculous,” I complained. “Yes, it is,” Nikki agreed. “What about the HoloNanny that put her into it?” Reila asked. “They won’t change a diaper that doesn’t need to be changed,” I told her. “I heard some Littles complaining about that one day.” “Sorry,” Nikki said. She buttoned the onesie back over the diaper, which was a bit of stretch! The jumper was pulled down, and she placed me unsteadily on the floor. I looked sadly at Beth. “Would you Mind giving me a ride to lunch?” I asked as I held my hands out to her. She smiled and said, “Not at all; while I’m giving you a ride, why don’t you give your grandma a call?” I sighed but pulled my phone from a pocket that Aunt Bella had thoughtfully added to the jumper. One of the girls in my nest had seen the pockets that morning and asked where I’d found them. I’d been forced to answer, ‘I didn’t know, my Grandma did.’ Couldn’t exactly tell her that my adopted Little of an aunt made them! I pressed the number for Grandma and waited for her to come on. It didn’t take long, “Carly, are you okay?” I sighed, “Yes, but Nikki and Beth wanted me to call you… Umm…” “What’s wrong?” She asked calmly. “One of my classmates took me to one of the changing stations after my HoloTheory class…” “And?” She asked, there was a resigned sound in her voice. “They claimed they only had one type of diaper in my size?” “Crawler, I’m guessing?” “How did you know?” “It’s the only reason you’d probably call about it,” Grandma said. “Can you walk?” “Barely? Beth is carrying me right now?” “You said Nikki is there?” “Yeah?” “Hand me to her?” Beth carried me along as Nikki walked beside us, not saying much, “It’s a PwettyPrincess Stage Two, I think.” ‘I assume Stage One would be tummy time?’ I thought nervously. “Yeah, I don’t know of a way to get it off before the time limit either? Beth and I’ll make sure she gets to class and out of it as soon as possible.” She handed me back the phone, “Carly?” “I’m here, Grandma,” I told her. “Make sure you stay with Beth until class and wait for her when you’re done. I’ll get with the university and make sure they remove those from inventory and put some normal diapers in there. I guess this is the first time you’ve gone for a change, but there are other Littles your size. I wonder if they didn’t have another diaper or if someone is messing with the system. I’ll get back to you on that later.” “Any advice?” “Pee as much as you can; it’ll help the reaction with the tapes.” “And if I have the other kind of accident?” I asked nervously. “Try not to… it might be worth a charm?” “But…” “Up to you; otherwise, you’ll have to wait?” I shrugged, “I’ll gamble; I just went.” “Have a better afternoon, Carly; we’ll talk to you later. I love you.” “Love you too, Grandma,” I told her and hung up, placing the phone back in my pocket. “Let’s go find you a place with a nice big drink,” Nikki suggested. So it was, an hour later, with probably a gallon of liquid or more sloshing around in my stomach, that I sat in my math class, feeling the diaper swelling with each passing minute. Nikki had handed me a large water bottle, too. She made sure to assure me that it was safe, even as she insisted I should have it drunk by the end of math class. Molly looked down at me at the end of class, “Is everything okay?” I shook my head. “I ended up in this… ridiculous diaper at the HoloChanging Station earlier. I’ve got another couple hours before the tapes will loosen up enough to come off, but I can’t walk in it.” She genuinely looked sympathetic, “Let me help you out of that seat, and we’ll see if that’s actually true?” I’m sure anyone would have laughed at the next part as she sat me on my feet, and I felt myself stand ridiculously bow-legged. A ballet dancer might have considered my stance a grand plié, but nothing was grand about it as I found myself leaning backward onto my well-padded rear. “At least you have padding?” Molly said, giggling a little. “Sorry…” I shook my head, “I know, it’s got to have been amusing to watch if it wasn’t me. Can you give me a ride to my friend?” She laughed, “Sure!” I was tucked onto her side, and we waited for Beth and Nikki to emerge from their class. “One Little delivered! Just have to collect the fare!” She said. I looked up at her as she smirked and squeezed me. “The rate is one hug!” She smiled and passed me off to Beth. “How full is that thing?” Beth asked as she carried me towards Matisse where we had more time reserved in the editing studio. “I hope full, but I have no idea,” I complained. “Hopefully, we can get it off of me soon!” “We’ll try in two hours; it should have been enough,” she told me. I sighed and crossed my fingers that it would be, even as I felt more urine escape into the growing padding on my backside! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that 'Like' Button and leave a comment!!!! I'll be giving one last bonus chapter on Sunday, but then will most likely have to return to once per week for the foreseeable future. Real world is getting pretty draining right now with some things going on at work. Hopefully I can still make some progress once this week is over with though - as this is the most stressful one for a while! Thanks for your patience with me! As always, if you enjoy my works please consider purchasing a copy of any of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter 109: Throw “YEAH? I NEEDED to get back here in time?” I said, feeling exposed and embarrassed in front of my former nest mother right then. “Well, you’re here, and I’m in luck that I get to change a much prettier Little than I usually do!” She picked me up before I could warn her about me probably leaking but quickly carried me to a small changing room on the first floor I didn’t know existed. She used one hand to unfold a disposable changing pad. She placed it on the metal changing table and laid me on it. “You soaked through your onesie and skirt,” she said as she flipped it up. “Here, sit up for a second,” she told me. I rolled upward, and a second later, she pulled the jumper over my head and then the onesie to leave me only in the sagging and soaked diaper. “Umm… what am I going to wear?” I asked her nervously. “Don’t worry, we keep a few spare things in here for this type of emergency,” she assured me. “Let’s get you out of that soggy diapee first, though!” I really felt that Lilly did a better job of changing my diapers. However, Mackenzie was still better than several changers I’d had. She was gentle, wiped me thoroughly, and dressed me in a spare diaper from my backpack. “You don’t have a spare outfit in there, do you?” I blushed, “I used it this week already?” “That’s fine, we’ll just use a spare shirt here,” she told me. I watched her dig through a bin for a moment before coming out with what looked like a simple pink sweater at first. Once she pulled it over my head, I realized the arms had several rows of ruffles by the wrist. Even with the top being too large, it barely covered much more than the top of my diaper! “Sorry, no leggings or pants; we’ll just have to get you up to your nest. You’re wearing a diaper anyway,” Mackenzie told me as if that excused my nude legs! “Let’s just get up there quickly?” I asked. She smiled, picked me up, bounced me up and down, and then carried me out of the room. The temperature in the lobby area felt like it dropped thirty degrees from an open door to the outside. Several other Littles were coming from a common area on the first floor then and seemed to all stare for a second before looking away. I blushed and felt like my face was probably as hot as the sun! Fortunately, the elevator trip, plus her long legs, had me to my new nest pretty quickly. “Hi Mackenzie! Did you catch a stray of mine?” “This fish wasn’t in the water, but I thought I’d bring her to you?” “Thanks! Looks like she had a wardrobe issue - what did you do with her wet clothes?” “Here,” she said, handing her a clear bag. “I almost just put them in the laundry chute, but since you kidnapped her from me, I figured we’d make sure they knew the clothes belonged to your nest.” Mackenzie hugged me, “It’s good to see you, Carly! I’ll make sure I get down here to see you some other time. Be good for Miss Lilly!” She placed me on the ground, patted my exposed diaper, and walked out. Lilly giggled at me, and I noticed Ava and Mia looked like they couldn’t decide whether to laugh at me or feel bad. For my part, I just walked to my stuff and found a pair of black leggings. It wasn’t worth changing the top in my mind when I’d be putting on pajamas in a little bit. I had to admit with leggings on to cover my bottom half, I was pretty comfortable since the borrowed top was really soft! I found myself working on homework and trying to get ready for one of my first tests that was coming up on HoloTheory the next day. I had a good, solid grasp of all of the material so far, but I wanted to review all of the new terms and jargon that were used in the class. By the time I’d also done some brief studying for my intelligence class and math, it was nearly three hours after I’d returned. I stood up to walk to find Lilly for a needed diaper change before calling it a night! BETH WAS BLUSHING as she entered the dorm. She quickly sucked her coat off so she didn’t have to worry about anyone wondering about it. She folded the wet spot inside after taking a quick sniff and noting there was a residue of Carly on it. She groaned, and Nikki gave her a little smirk as she traveled up the stairs to the dorm. “Why don’t I take your coat? I’ll wash it at my apartment tonight?” “I can just put it in the laundry here?” Beth started to say. “You know the laundry is analyzed, right?” “Huh?” Nikki shook her head, “You’re so smart on some things, kid…?” “What do you mean?” “Someone about fifteen years ago figured out when they installed the auto laundry features for the dorm that they could also be clever and make sure no one was hiding bedwetting from them?” “You mean…?” “Yes, if you have any clothing in the wash that has a too-high urine concentration, you’ll be closely watched.” With a sigh, Beth handed her the coat, “Thanks for washing it then…” “Do you have another in case it doesn’t dry tonight?” Beth nodded, “It’s supposed to be a bit warmer tomorrow anyway, so I would probably have switched to a different one anyway.” “Good,” she told her. “This date tomorrow?” Beth blushed and smiled at the same time, “Yes?” “Would you mind if I triple-checked Carly’s plans? I don’t want to overstep, but I also want to make sure it’s a safe trip for you.” She did indeed feel a bit smothered by that but nodded anyway. “Sure, it seems like she did a decent amount of work trying to plan it already?” “I’m sure she did, knowing her family. No need to risk her missing something, though!” “Fair enough,” she said. “You’re not going anywhere else for the night?” Beth shook her head, “I have a test tomorrow in calculus I need to finish studying for.” “Okay, I’ll see you in the morning then,” she told her. “See you tomorrow,” Beth said, closing the door behind her and latching the deadbolt shut. She sighed, squeezing herself in a little hug, then changed into a comfy pair of pajama pants and a light purple top with a circuit diagram on it. Lance had given it to her for Christmas, and she appreciated its nerdiness. Dressed more comfortably, she pulled out her tablet and the review guide that her professor had kindly provided their class for the test the next day. She was about to the point of screaming about one problem when her phone suddenly rang. She stood, found it, and when she saw it was her mom, she answered with the holoprojection function, placing it on the desk in front of it. “Hi, Mom,” she said. “How are you doing, Sweetie?” She shrugged, “Ready to throw my tablet of calc work into the wall?” “That sounds normal,” her mom laughed. “The only person I know who didn’t absolutely hate that class was your dad.” Beth shook her head, “Carly is just as bad!” “How is she taking everything?” “Huh?” “The fact she’s stuck as a girl?” Her mom said. “Oh, that…” “That? It was supposed to be a temporary thing for the film? Surely she’s a bit upset, at least, at being stuck as a girl? Your dad would have been devastated?” Beth nodded, “Carly is fine with it, Mom. Actually, she’s better than fine with it, I think.” Her mom gave her the stare that always felt like she was opening her brain up and stripping out the knowledge from it, “She wanted to be a girl?” Beth sighed, “Yeah, I think so?” “Well, what about your relationship now?” Beth shrugged, “Seems fine still?” “You’re okay with going out with a girl?” Her mom asked. “You never seemed like you had a thing for girls before?” Beth shook her head, “I don’t have a thing for girls in general; it’s just Carly?” Her mom cajoled her into more information as their conversation went on about things she would never discuss with her dad. Eventually, she made her excuses and said, “I need to finish studying; give everyone my love?” As the line cut, Beth felt more drained and relieved to have spoken with her mother. Looking at the clock, she decided to hit the restroom and resume her studying. When she was past the point of getting anywhere, she went to the restroom again to clean her face and brush her teeth before climbing into bed and being tucked in by Rachel, who seemed to suddenly appear at bedtime each night. “Good night,” Rachel told her as she turned off the lights. I WOKE UP the following day with a swim with Lilly and Mackenzie before finding my way to breakfast and classes. Computational Intelligence was interesting that morning. I made some notes on some ideas I wasn’t sure Mom knew about yet! Our professor was currently involved in some research that furthered Grandma’s work in the field, and she was making some impressive gains in how the AI chunked new knowledge. Her thinking patterns seemed to be heavily influenced by her own kids’ development, which I found kind of intriguing! I walked to my Holofield Theory class and crammed a few last minutes of studying before the room was packed. Our professor passed out the same style of tablet we’d taken our placement tests on that first week. I appreciated that I was given a smaller one than my neighbors, though! “You have the full class time for this exam. We can work with you if you need additional time, but in my experience, you either know this material or you don’t,” Professor Davis told us. I nodded. To me, this was more of a memory subject than a ‘work it out’ subject like math or programming. “Just one other note, due to some issues I’ve had before, I would ask that you please not leave the room until after you complete the exam. You’re welcome to go before I activate the test and come back if you need to use the restroom, but I’ll collect your tests otherwise if you need to leave.” I squirmed at that, wishing that going to the bathroom was even a realistic possibility for me! “Well, at least I can just go…” I thought to myself even as several girls excused themselves from class, and one boy then. My diaper was a little damp, but I was pretty sure it would hold up until lunch based on how little I’d drank that morning. “Okay, I’m going to activate your tests now; they’ll start when they return. Good luck!” Immediately, my screen lit up, and I began working on answering questions about a subject that would have sounded like gibberish to me a few weeks ago! BETH HAD SPENT the morning when she woke up doing some last-minute cramming. She’d even made Carly quiz her on a couple of formulas before leaving her at her first class and heading to her own. During her Logic class, she discovered there would be a project due in that class in another week as one of her five grades. Fortunately, it seemed straightforward and not too time-consuming! Her professor annoyingly went over time by a few minutes. Since she was sitting inside a row, there wasn’t a good and tactful way to leave until he finished! She was a little worried that Carly wasn’t waiting for her or at her classroom until she checked her message and realized she’d hurried to her next class to cram for her own test. “Everything okay?” Nikki asked her. “Yeah, just was a little nervous for a second that Carly wasn’t here. She has a test in her next class, though, so she hurried there to do some last studying.” “I don’t miss being in school,” Nikki told her as she walked beside her. Beth laughed, “Aren’t you basically back in school now since you’re with me all the time?” She looked up at Nikki, who made a cringing face like she’d smelled something bad. “Well, at least I’m not taking the tests?” “Don’t remind me!” Beth said. She had to appreciate that the chill of winter had taken a break that day. It wasn’t nearly as cold as it had been the past couple of weeks. “I wonder if this warm weather is going to last long?” Nikki asked as if reading her thoughts. Beth shrugged, “Not sure, I was thinking that though? It’s been frigid the past couple of weeks!” They didn’t have much more time to talk before Beth led them into Marconi Hall and down the hallway to the small lecture hall where her class was held. She took a quick moment to detour into the restroom first and thought, ‘I hope Carly’s diaper lasts through this class?’ Once she sat in her class, she took a moment to pull out her notes again for her calculus exam. When her professor began class, she couldn’t help but note that it would be a long day before they wrapped up! “Okay, don’t forget that we have a test next Friday in this class…” he droned on as Beth made a note in her calendar about yet another test in the next couple of weeks! ‘Classes don’t seem so bad at the beginning, but then they just start piling up tests and projects!’ she griped. Her calendar was filling up, and it was still several weeks until midterms! She checked her messages as she left class and was a little concerned that she didn’t see one from Carly. I WAS MAKING quick work of the exam as it went through everything from the absolute basics we’d started with. The first question asked us to describe the particles involved in the projection of just the images. A follow-up question began to ask how you would manipulate the particles, and things continued on in that manner for thirty questions. About question thirty-one, I checked and saw there were a total of sixty, so I was halfway done! I was completing question forty-eight a half-hour later about the proper way to orient the projector lenses when I felt my stomach rumble. ‘Hush, I’ll feed you after this,’ I said, figuring it was just hunger since lunchtime was coming. Question fifty-three was a more theoretical-based question and asked about the proper formula for calculating the intersection of the particles of light with the stasis field you needed to generate. Fortunately, I remembered the formula, so I was writing it with the stylus even as I felt my body give off a little bit of gas in a fart. “Gross!” I heard someone complain a row away. I blushed but continued to work. ‘I hate that I don’t have any control over anything now!’ I thought to myself. The only warning I had before something happened now was when my body would decide to crouch, seemingly on its own. ‘Hopefully, it holds off until after this test!’ I grimaced a moment after finishing the fifty-fourth question as my insides seemed to twist some, but then there was a sense of relief in my body. I finished fifty-six before I heard, “Did someone just poop themselves?” From a girl a couple rows back. “Ladies and gentlemen, you must remain quiet through this exam. I will not warn you again.” “Professor, how can we concentrate when there’s a poopy-pants here?” The girl pushed back. “Breathe through your mouth,” he suggested and glared at her. I pointed my eyes back at my paper, but not before noticing he looked straight at me with a sympathetic glance. “Can I at least change her diaper?” The girl asked. “I’m sure it’s not comfy for her, and it’ll at least move the smell away from us?” “I told you, no one can leave the room?” He said, and I sensed he was trying to make excuses. “She’s just a Little, I’ll change her behind your desk?” “I don’t…” I felt a nervous feeling in my stomach, but I also knew it was kind of rude to force people to smell my poopy diaper for the rest of the test. “Fine,” I said, “I have a spare diaper in my bag. Are you sure you want to?” I looked up at a tall brown-haired girl who smiled, “Sure!” The girl clambered down the steps and had me in her arms almost before I was ready. “By the way, I’m Harper,” she told me. “Carly,” I said quietly. She nearly pushed Professor Davis to move out of the way, and I was at least grateful the room had been set up like a regular lecture hall that day. That meant a large desk in the front of the room blocked the view of anyone seated in the rows. “Do you have a changing pad?” She asked me quietly as she sat me down. I blushed, but I dug through my bag and handed her the changing pad, a diaper, and some wipes. “Well, at least you’re a prepared little girl!” She patted my back, “Let’s get you out of that icky poopy diapee!” “Please keep quiet,” Professor Davis asked. “I’m just changing her diaper?” “Quietly,” he insisted. She shook her head and unfolded my changing pad, then laid me down on it before pushing the skirt up and out of the way. With a few pops, the onesie was opened up, and then she tickled my stomach for no reason. I fought back a few giggles, “Please don’t?” “Fine…” she said. “Don’t get your panties in a twist… oh, you won’t wear those,” she smirked. I couldn’t tell if she was being cruel or just trying to be funny… “Don’t quit your day job,” I groaned. A moment later, she pulled the tapes open and used the used diaper to scrape some of the muck off my butt. “Eew,” she complained a moment later, and I watched her use a baby wipe to wipe her hand up before resuming the cleanup on my bottom. She used quite a few wipes to gently but quickly clean me up. Satisfied, she rolled them up in the old diaper and taped me in the new diaper, buttoned my onesie, then sat me up and handed me the diaper. “Go throw your diapee away in the trash can and get back to your test, sweetie!” I wanted to gag as she handed me the balled-up diaper! I could see brown stains on it, and I did my best not to throw up as I walked it to a trash can by the door. I found my pack of baby wipes in my bag and wiped my hands with one before returning to resume my test. Thirty minutes later, I was grateful to have pressed submit and escaped the room from my classmates! I felt a little guilty as I passed by the trashcan and could clearly still smell the contents! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave me a comment! The real world is hitting hard right now, and I'm hitting a lot of hours at work beyond normal right now. I'm hoping to get to some more writing on this this weekend so I can get back ahead. I'm being beaten up by my stress enough that we'll see what happens. The good thing is at one post a week I do have 16 more weeks written already, but I would prefer to return to two a week. We'll see what happens, though... Thanks for your patience and understanding!

Chapter Thirty Eight Rubbing his eyes as he woke up again, this time he was on the folded up comforter on the floor propped up against Xerxes. Still a good way to wake up. Not as great as earlier. But still two of his top three since coming here, and both in one morning. Patting Xerxes for a bit, John stretched again and rolled over to stand up. When he was able to stand up at all, he realized that was in a rough pup and not the overnight diaper he couldn’t stand up in. And somewhere along the way he had been dressed in a onesie and some shorts. Looking groggily around the house, he noticed that the door to the back porch was open, but the child gate was closed. Mom was nowhere to be found inside. So he toddled over to the child gate to peek out onto the porch. He spotted her on the chair nearest the door. “Mom?” he asked as sweetly as he could managed. He probably succeeded better because he was half awake. With the tell tale clink of a cup of coffee being put down he could watch her stand up and turn around with a smile. “There’s my little sleepy head! Would you like to join me for some coffee milk?” There it was, she was fully awake in the morning. He simply nodded, and Mom immediately reached down over the gate and got him around the ribs and hoisted him up onto her hip before opening the gate and walking over to the fridge to pull out a bottle of coffee milk that she’d already had ready. Within moments they were back outside and she was back in the chair and shuffled him around so that he was sideways on her and leaning back semi comfortably on the arm of the chair and her left upper arm. Complaining about not getting to sit in a chair on his own would have to wait, addiction to Mommy’s milk and coffee was more urgent as the bottle was turned up. Five minutes later he was sitting on her lap feeling a bit giggly. The milk was starting to hit him a bit harder lately for some reason. As he finished the milk, he noticed Mommy was looking at him a big different, which made him giggle some more. And when she tilted him over her shoulder and patted him firmly on the back he asked “Hey *pat* what *pat* are *pat* yo…” and then he involuntarily issued out a long burp that left him giggling even harder still. Smiling down at him, Mommy asked “Hey, do you want to help me pick and wipe off a few more tomatoes, or would you like to go play or read?” For the first time he didn’t just answer that he wanted to go help, he had to think about it for a moment in his current mental state. He still said “Yes please.” “John … yes to what?” He answered “Oh! To helping.” and he started worming his way off of her lap. She didn’t immediately let him down, but she after a moment she put the coffee cup and bottle down, got him under the arms and turned him right side up before depositing him on the porch. The instant his feet hit the porch he made to bolt into the yard, but he was foiled as mommy grabbed the back of his shorts and pulled him backwards. “And where do you think you’re going, young man?” He turned to look up somewhat indignantly and explained “Yard.” “Shoes.” was all she said. “Don’t need em.” “Shoes.” “… Yes Ma’am.” With a nod, she stood up and went inside, carrying the bottle and the cup with her. Left alone he scooted closer to the edge of the porch. Every fiber of him screaming to jump off the porch and run into the yard. Oh it was so tempting. It was maybe his entire height from him to the ground. He could roll as he landed. It would be like in a movie. As he started to instinctively lean toward the edge, Mommy came outside with a pair of socks and pointed below him. “Park your booty.” With a sigh at the lost opportunity to dive and roll, he sat down on the edge of the porch. He couldn’t stop from swinging his feet while he waited for her and then she had to grab one of his feet to put a sock and shoe onto it before pinning the other one. She looked at her watch and said “Okay, you’ve got about twenty minutes to pick tomatoes. The little scissors and a towel are in your wagon.” He looked a bit confused as he asked “What happens in twenty minutes” She just stood him up and gave him a couple of pats on the bottom as she dodged the question “You’ll see. Just go be happy in the meantime.” He just shrugged and set off with his wagon. Oddly, instead of joining him, she stayed by the porch. When he turned to look back she was sitting on the porch with a towel wiping off vegetables and seemed to just be preparing for something. And she was conveniently seated where she had a perfect view of where he was going to be the entire time. Whatever, Mommy was being weird. So he started looking through the vines to see if any tomatoes that weren’t ready yesterday were ready today. And much to his surprise there were a couple of dozen that felt about right. One of them was shaped super wide like a UFO. So that set him back to giggling and making sound effects as it went into the wagon. After just enough time for him to make a quick inspection of the entire row his insides went from nothing to panic, like flipping a switch. He was so alarmed as the urge hit him like a freight train that he turned to look at Mommy and she was there looking at her watch and then looked up at him. John wanted to run. To plead to make it to the potty. He wanted … anything other than… There wasn’t even enough time to want anything else, his arms went around his belly and he doubled over. There was no stopping it, and it was completely demoralizing. Within seconds of the urge hitting him he was panting as warm liquid mush filled the back of his diaper, spreading out to fill every nook and cranny available, and then somehow finding or making more space. Holding the side of the wagon, he steadied himself as a little more somehow came out of him. The sound of footsteps in the grass coming toward him was faint in what little attention he had to spare, but he looked up to see Mommy smiling down at him. She held out her hand and asked “Would you like to walk, or do you want me to carry you?” The answer was obvious “Please carry me, Mommy.” She just nodded as she reached down and lifted him up, sliding her arm under him and lowering him onto her left forearm. He grimaced as all of his weight landed on that arm butt first. His shoes were pulled off and deposited on the porch as they got to the steps, and he felt her pause to step out of her shoes at the top of the steps before carrying him in. He barely registered the child gate swinging shut in his peripheral vision as they went through the living room to his bedroom. And so for the first time that he was awake for today, he was on the changing table with his shorts being pulled off and the weird puzzle snaps on his onesie being undone. Before she laid him down she held out her arms in the silent offer of a hug. He reached out in return and was immediately wrapped up in a warm, comforting, hug. She gave him a big kiss on the forehead before laying him down and getting to work. “I don’t understand” was all he could really vocalize. “What don’t you understand, sweety?” “Why did … it was just …” He was breathing fast again, it was freaking him out a little. “Twenty four minutes after you finished the coffee milk, you went off. I timed it last time, and this time you made it the exact same, down to the minute. Although…” She looked at what she was cleaning up “This time you may have gone for a record.” “So this really was the coffee milk?” She just nodded while she scrubbed him diligently. “Yes.” “I don’t want to have to give up coffee.” She stopped wiping and rolled up the used diaper to deposit into the waste bin in the changing table. “Lift.” As he raised booty, she slid a clean diaper underneath him and patted him on the hip and said “Down.” He flopped back down and as she set back about powdering him and taping him back up she explained “You don’t have to give up coffee. And every so often most littles get constipated from time to time and need an enema or a suppository. So at least it doesn’t look like you’ll be having that problem!” He shuddered as she said two of those words and she re-snapped his onesie before standing him back up. Instead of putting him down she picked him up in a big hug and held him to her chest with her cheek pressed against his. She whispered “It’s okay. I love you.” Hearing those words gave him butterflies in his stomach. (Thankfully just butterflies this time!) Carrying him to the living room, still minus the shorts, she stood him up on the couch and ruffled his hair before asking “Okay, what would you like to do for a couple of hours?” Without hesitation this time, he answered “May I play on my tablet?” Not only did Mommy say “Absolutely!” but she handed it to him and went to fix him a sippy cup of water. A few minutes later, John found himself leaning back against Xerxes, a blanket over him and the dog keeping him nice and warm. Staring at the tablet he was having a little bit of trouble focusing, but he found a neat little puzzle game that involved spinning discs to make a ball have a path to get out from the middle of the puzzle to the outside of the puzzle. It was sort of like a round labyrinth puzzle, but every layer had to be turned. It was simple and neat. And for some reason, every time the ball rolled along he had another little giggle fit. Without realizing it, his giggle fits were starting to subside as he wound down from his milk high. And he started to focus more on the puzzles and make more progress as he went. With all of the windows open, it was easy to hear a truck coming down the driveway. As if prepared, Mom came in and turned on the coffee maker. John thought about hopping up immediately but wanted to at least finish this last puzzle first. About the same time that he finished his puzzle, there were footsteps on the porch. So getting up, Xerxes stood up behind him and did a full body shake while he put the tablet back on the coffee table where Mom kept it. John walked over to the door as Mom showed Mr Mike into the house. The man had to duck a little to step through a thirteen foot tall door frame. Mr Mike smiled as he greeted Mom and held out a large (to John) container, cleaned and ready to return. On top of the container was a little cardboard box. “What’s this?” she asked him. With a coy smile he said “Well. I guess you’ll have to open it so that we can find out!” Immediately Mom sat the container on the counter and opened the box to find what looked to John to be a large handmade mug. To everyone else around here it was just a normal sized mug. The cool thing about the mug was that there was a stream painted all the way around it, and the handle was somehow shaped like a tree limb and painted accordingly. Mom immediately stepped up to give him a big hug and a thank you. “Mike! This is gorgeous!” With a great big smile he nodded “Well, I’m glad that you like it! I know someone that teaches pottery and I called in a favor.” Practically bouncing with excitement she held it from a couple of different angles now and complimented “Usually cups half this pretty are uncomfortable to hold. This is very good work!” Mike held up a hand and said “One more thing. John, could you turn around for just a moment?” With a nonchalant shrug, John turned around to look at Xerxes, who was standing behind him with a big happy dog grin on his face as his tail whipped back and forth. John felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see a grinning giant man with one arm behind his back. Chuckling, Mike explained "You know John, your Mom's not the only on that gets a present. I searched the entire store and this was the only thing I could find that seemed appropriate for you." And without further ado, his left arm came around and John was presented with ... a stuffie. But this wasn't any stuffie. This stuffie looked like it was meant to be some sort of a lizard, a lizard that was then over filled to make it seem more welcoming. It looked ridiculous. It looked like someone started with a poorly drawn Godzilla that they then colored like an iguana. It was the size of his entire torso, and had legs that bent awkwardly in much the same way that a Vienna Sausage doesn't. Reaching out silently, seemingly mesmerized by the unfathomably awkward appearance of this large stuffie, he grabbed it and squeezed it. It felt like a giant mutated marshmallow. And all of it was somehow eclipsed by the eyes. Those outlandish eyes. The two glassy eyes staring back at him were a small landscape of jade and caramel colored swirls that had a small black disc in them. The most elaborate googly eyes in either dimension were on this ... John was at a loss for words. He found himself so lost in his search for words that he started with a little laugh. Then the laugh started to grow more and more until he could hardly breath for the laughter. John, and his entire history of being able to react on the fly and make up anything on a whim were defeated by this stuffie. The single squishy embodiment of the word "Derp." Standing there laughing so hard he was crying for easily two solid minutes, it took a while to regain any semblance of composure. The giggles he’d had since the milk this morning were more than back. It took longer than he realized that the two bigs were kneeling down next to him and that Mommy had a hand behind him trying to hold him up while he had a full on laugh attack. Eventually catching his breath he wiped at his eyes. “Hahaha… oh my … Mister M… Hahaha Mist… Mister Mike he … hahhh I’m okay … I can breathe …” The two bigs both seemed almost as amused by his reaction as he did by the … derp…. Derpasaur … Interrupting his train of though, Mommy asked “Do you like him?” Exclaiming “Are you kidding!? Look at him! He’s glorious! And Derpy. Derp…. Us … no …” It was impossible to notice that the two bigs over him nodded at each other as he mulled over names. Mumbling to himself, John tried “Derp … derpus? M… no … Godzi… no … Derpzi… no, too eas… Argo!...Hahahaha. Oh, Oh, this is great!” Mr Mike ruffled his hair and asked “Did you name him already?” “Yup!” John exclaimed proudly. “What did you name him?” Mommy asked from behind him. “Argo McDerpus!” “…”

Chapter 110: Pre-Date Planning BETH HAD BEEN surprised to leave class and find Carly waiting for her in a chair not far from their classroom. She had her head in her hands and looked like she was one step from breaking down. “Hey,” she said, walking up to her, “are you okay?” Carly looked up at her and noticed that there were some tear tracks. She scooped her up and hugged her, “What’s wrong?” “Nothing,” she tried to say. “You look like you’ve been crying; that’s not nothing?” Beth asked. “Fine, I’ll tell you later… can we get out of here?” “Sure, let’s go get some food.” “Would you please put me down?” Carly asked her. “Sure,” she said, worried about this change from the past couple of days where she didn’t seem to mind when she held her. They walked beside each other to the Union, and Carly led her to a line at a chain that served chicken. They both ordered chicken nuggets, and Nikki picked up her own chicken sandwich, too, behind them, joining them at a table. “What’s wrong, Carly?” Beth asked. She sighed, “Who says something is wrong?” “You? Your body language?” Beth insisted. “Ugh… I just had, I think, the most mortifying experience of my life so far!” She said, dipping a piece of fist-sized chicken into it, “I don’t want to talk about it, though,” she told her. Beth considered pushing, but a shake of Nikki’s head was advice she decided to heed. “Did your test go okay, at least?” Carly tensed up but released a little bit as she said, “I think so… I mean, I’m nervous about my first real test here in this dimension, but I think I answered everything correctly.” She nodded, “When do you find out?” She asked. Right then, there was a ping from Carly’s bag, and she reached in for her phone, “Right now, apparently?” Her face was unreadable, Beth decided to ask, “So…?” “Perfect score? A Hundred?” Carly said. “Great job!” she told her. “Thanks,” Carly said sheepishly. “You ready for your test? That’s your next class, right?” “Yeah,” Beth told her. “Not looking forward to it, but I don’t think I can do any more studying?” Carly looked at her phone. “There’s a studio available for editing; want to go edit for an hour before our classes?” “Do you think we can actually finish that last scene?” Carly shrugged, “Not sure, but we can probably get close if not?” Beth looked at the clock on her phone and said, “Let’s do it!” It was a brisk walk for the three of them, but they made it into the studio and loaded the project. Carly was moving faster than anything she’d seen her do so far. ‘Is she trying to burn something from her memory from earlier?’ She thought. She certainly didn’t help Beth with that if that was her goal! Carly moved through the selected takes for the last two pages of the script at a rapid pace. Beth watched as Carly argued with the HoloCharacter about being the baby before getting fed some fake baby food by Beth. “All done! What a good baby!” she watched herself say. ‘I could have been saying that to a real baby,’ she thought. Right then, she grimaced as she watched herself squat down. Per the script, the camera angle briefly showed her filling her diaper before Isabella came in and sniffed beside her. “You’re poopy, sweetie!” was amongst the top ten most embarrassing lines said towards her while they filmed. She turned red as Carly manipulated the footage to show her ‘walk of shame’ back inside the daycare. ‘Brings a whole new meaning to walk of shame, actually,’ Beth thought. Carly practically jumped a moment later as she watched herself ‘poop’ her own diaper. She turned to look at her and noticed she was kind of shaking. “Are you okay, Carly?” She shrugged, “I hate seeing myself doing it, even more than doing it?” Beth nodded at that, “I’m not a fan of those scenes of pooping myself either? I think I have more than you, actually?” “You probably do…” Carly said, “But I’m the one who keeps living it right now?” “What happened this morning?” She asked, reaching over and squeezing Carly in a side hug. I TENSED AT the question but knew this was like when my mom or sisters asked me similar questions on bad days. I decided to rip the Band-Aid off as I manipulated the final camera angle and faded to black. “Done!!!” I said excitedly. She smiled, “Good job,” she said. “I’ll text Charlotte and let her know. Now, this morning?” I saved our work, locked everything back up, and turned to her. “I… I pooped my diaper in the test?” She hugged me again, “Nothing bad happened, right?” I shook somewhat, then said, “Well… I guess at least I didn’t get punished or demerits?” “But…?” “Someone complained about how I smelled bad, and so one of the girls in my class offered to change my diaper behind the desk.” “Why didn’t you just leave for the changing station?” “If we left, they considered us done. I guess the professor is being cautious about cheating?” She nodded at that, “I’ve had a couple of those morons…” She moved me onto her lap, then, “So, what did you say?” I blushed, “I accepted?” “So everyone saw you get changed?” “I don’t think so…?” I shrugged, “I had my eyes closed most of the time, though.” “Sorry, Carly, that’s pretty embarrassing.” She squeezed me, “Come on, we still have ten minutes to get to class. And I don’t think you can edit us out of being late?” “I could try?” I told her. She tickled my side then, “Let’s not push our luck?” We walked quickly to Euler, where we both had our class. She hugged me, “It’ll be okay, and we’ll have a great time this weekend! Try to relax in that voodoo you call math.” “Good luck with your basic calculus,” I razzed her. She stuck her tongue at me, and we split off to our classes. I spent the class going through the date that night in my head and all that I hoped would go right while contemplating what could go wrong! I really didn’t want to wear my uniform. Still, I also knew from the student handbook that if you wore it, the police and LPS would be more likely to believe you were a student and not just making up stories… Given that we’d have Nikki with me, I contemplated risking it, though! ‘It’s not like I want to dress up like a princess… just jeans and a sweater?’ I thought to myself with a sigh. Professor Nash began class with new variations on the content we’d discussed so far in the week. It was really cool to see the possibilities of using this process to further astronomy and portal physics calculations! While I was entertained, I noted several class members hadn’t made it in that day, and several others were propped up on their tablets, taking a nap. Professor Nash wasn’t a fool, so she said, “Okay, I think that’s as much of this as any of you will absorb today! Remember you will have a test on all we’ve discussed this semester on Friday of next week. I’ll have a study guide on my site this afternoon that you can use to review.” With that, I was helped down from the table and shouldered my bag, realizing it was at least an hour until Beth’s class was usually done. I didn’t know how an exam would affect that, so I just sat in the lobby outside her lecture hall to wait for her. As I approached, I saw Nikki sitting there already. “Not watching Beth?” I asked her. “Hi, Carly, skipping class?” She countered. “The Professor saw several absent students and several passed-out students and decided the math added up to early weekend! So… watching Beth?” I asked. “There’s only one way in or out, and they didn’t want me in the room during the testing?” “Sounds like an opportunity,” I frowned. “I’m going to be addressing it later. Right now, I’m not overly concerned. We’re more likely to deal with problems tonight. Speaking of which, tell me all of your plans!” I felt nervous as I said, “Well, I was debating about some place fancier, but I think it would be better to keep it casual for a first date.” “First date?” “Well… first official date?” I told her with a blush. “Anyway, my cousin Shelby told me about this place called Off-Forkway Stage that does burgers and shakes. They entertain you randomly with show tunes from musicals, too?” “Cute,” Nikki said. “What else?” “We’re just going to go see a movie. There are a couple of movies; I thought I would give Beth a choice.” “For your own sake, avoid the animated ones?” I nodded, “Shelby told me that, too. I was thinking either Glen’s Den, which is an action-adventure flick, or Harlsgate, which is some sort of science fiction film?” “No romance movies?” “I think there’s also one of those called Cupids Rise, but it didn’t sound as good to me?” “It hasn’t gotten very good reviews from anyone I’ve seen,” she conceded. “So, how are you getting there?” “Grandma?” “Romantic ride?” I shrugged, “Practical, I need to get her our overnight bags to go home with her?” She nodded, “Well, you definitely have a good head on your shoulders. What’s your end goal for this, though? Aren’t you supposed to be going home at the end of…?” She was about to finish when a series of students began escaping the room where Beth was taking the test. Nikki and I saw her come up behind a few Bigs and walk beside Livy. “Hey, Conn… Carly!” Livy said a moment later. “Hi, Livy!” I said. “Ready to change and head out?” “Are you dressing up for this?” Beth asked. “You’re safest with your uniform on?” She reminded me. I held up my wrist with the Student ID band we’d updated earlier in the week. “I have this, you, and most importantly, her!” I said, pointing at Nikki. Beth nodded, “So, how dressy are we talking?” “Casual, don’t go getting a ballgown on?” I told her with a smile. “Casual dinner and a movie; I just want to wear jeans and that purple sweater Aunt Bella made for me?” “That really soft and fuzzy one?” She asked me. I nodded. “I’ll be petting you all night long…” she said, turning red, “You two did not hear that!” Everyone laughed and walked me to Sanders. “Meet you down here in half an hour?” Beth asked. “Sounds good!” I said, racing upstairs to change out of the jumper outfit. I was tired of wearing the same outfit for the past week! It was infinitely more comfortable and loose-fitting than the fake tie and suit I had to wear as a boy, but I wanted to cover my legs more until it grew warmer! BETH HURRIED UPSTAIRS and discovered Rachel had again already packed her bag for her. She checked it for anything missing but decided she’d done a great job this time. Rings was even carefully laid on top of her clothes and pillow, so she closed the bag again and walked to her closet. Knowing Carly was going to wear jeans and a sweater made her want to do something similar. She found a pair of darker-colored jeans and a light green sweater that would probably look okay with Carly for any photos they might take while they were out. She took the time to change, brushed her hair, and was thinking of styles when Rachel appeared. “May I help you with your hair?” “Umm… what did you have in mind?” “I can do anything you can think of. Or show me a picture, and I can go from there?” Beth thought that was kind of cool and hadn’t thought about using her ‘nanny’ as a hairstylist. ‘I probably should have thought of it, though. They do kids’ hair all the time?’ she said. She thought for a few moments and said, “Can you just put it into a half-pony with the pony curled?” “Certainly!” Rachel said to her, moving behind her and seeming to pull all of her hair accessories that were needed from across the room. It was a bit dizzying, but also quite impressive, how quickly Rachel could style her hair. She momentarily looked at herself in the mirror and said, “This is great, Rachel. Thanks!” “You’re very welcome, Beth! Have a good time on your date!” With that comment, Rachel faded from existence. ‘She knows too much!’ she griped. She took one last look in the mirror at her makeup, and she decided to change the look before she left. It wasn’t an over-the-top night-out look, but it did look a little bolder than she usually kept her day look. She tossed her backpack, overnight bag, and purse over her shoulder before closing and locking the door. Nikki was waiting for her outside her door, “Ready?” “Yeah, let’s go get Carly!” I MADE MY way upstairs to the nest and quickly packed anything else I had missed in my overnight bag. Sure that I had toiletries and clothes, I also took time to embarrassingly load some diapers into my backpack and add some to my overnight bag. I was sure Grandma had a fully loaded changing table back at her house. Still, after being stuck in that monstrosity the other day, I didn’t want to risk a repeat! I then moved to my clothes and found the jeans and sweater I’d told Beth I wanted to wear. Lilly walked over right then, “Ready to head to your Grandma’s?” I nodded, “Beth and I are going to do a couple of things first, though.” She looked around the room for a moment, then picked me up and said, “Let’s chat in my room?” I still held my jeans and the sweater as she carried me into her apartment and closed the door. It was only the second time I’d seen it closed so far, and I was a bit worried! “What’s wrong?” I asked her as she carried me to the couch and placed me an arm’s length away from her so we could look at each other. “Going out with Beth?” I nodded, “Uh-huh?” “It’s kind of risky for you two to be a couple?” She said gently. I nodded, “We know, and we’re careful?” She sighed, “I just don’t want to see anything happen to you?” Shrugging her shoulders, “So what’s with this outfit if you’re going out somewhere off campus?” I shrugged, “I didn’t want to go on the date in my uniform?” “You know that uniform is a bit of protection, right? If you’re wearing it they have to check with Emerson?” I held up my wristband. “They have to deal with this first? Not to mention how many Littles just get ripped out of their clothing, and they claim not to have known?” She looked at my wrist, “Portal Littles can’t get those? How did you?” “There has to be a family member with them, right?” I shrugged. I have an adopted grandmother here. I doubt any other Portal Littles have ever had that.” She smirked, “Probably not! I’m still shocked that your grandma let your mom go home; then she was crazy enough to let you come here?” I smiled, “It’s a family tradition thing?” “Huh?” “For at least a few centuries, probably longer, Slane men have always gone on adventures. They were some of the first to come across the ocean to our continent to settle the ‘New World,’ as they called it. They were also some of the first to go several places on Earth, and my mom came on her adventure here.” “Wait… Slane men?” I felt a bit bad then, but just said, “Yes, Mom was a boy when she came?” “Another tradition?” she smiled. “Seems like it might be becoming one,” I nodded. “So, this sweater and jeans, huh? What’s the plan?” “So it’s okay?” “I heard Beth has a bodyguard now? She’ll be with you, right?” I nodded, “Yeah, Nikki goes with her everywhere.” “Then I can’t imagine her letting someone adopt you. Word is also that you took care of yourself with that lunatic last week…? Try not to get arrested while you’re out, at least?” I smiled, “I’ll agree to that!” “Good, let’s change that diapee. You’re soaked, so let’s get you dressed, and I’ll do your hair for you.” “Thanks!” I said to her. Twenty minutes later, I had a dry diaper, jeans, and a sweater on. Lilly had curled the bottom of my hair. She made a couple of mini-braided ponytails to keep the rest of my hair tied back in the middle and attached a medium-sized bow. I would have complained about looking like a toddler, but the truth was that with the fat being adjusted in my face, head proportions, and body proportions from the nanites, I wasn’t going to get away from that look. I knew I would probably look like I was the youngest daughter out with Nikki, our babysitter or mom. With a shrug, I smiled and said, “Thanks, Miss Lilly.” “You’re welcome, Carly.” “Oh, and I’m coming back to pick up a few of the girls for a shopping trip tomorrow?” She blanched, “Is that safe?” “We’ll have plenty of supporting Bigs?” “You be careful, no taking too big of risks?” I smiled, “I won’t.” Grandma showed up right then, and we headed downstairs together, where Beth and Nikki waited outside the hall. She looked cute in her sweater and jeans combo. I was glad it was warm enough to leave the coats off as we climbed into Grandma’s car and headed for what I hoped would be a memorable date night! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and Leave a comment! Real life is definitely raging right now, so sadly, I'm at a standstill with writing. Fortunately, I have a 15-week lead, so hopefully, that will let me have another writing spurt before I run out of completed chapters. This weekend is probably my last opportunity for a few weeks, but we'll see if I can get my head into writing mode again. Just a reminder if you enjoy my work, please consider purchasing an ebook version from Amazon of my completed works! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter 108: General Gao’s BETH TEXTED ME the following morning and said she was skipping breakfast to take care of an errand with Reila, so I sat down with Amy, Mia, and Willow. “Not with your girlfriend today?” Mia asked curiously. I didn’t even bother correcting her, “She had something to do.” I munched on one of the giant pieces of bacon right then, swallowing and asking, “Did you three want to go shopping on Saturday?” “I thought you said it was a bad idea?” Amy said. I nodded, “It would have been by yourselves. We’ll have Beth, Reila, probably Livy, and also Beth’s bodyguard with us?” “That’s a large group?” Willow asked. “That’s kind of hard to move around with?” I shrugged, “If you want to get adopted, go with a smaller group. If you just want to shop and get a chance to see more than the university grounds, that’ll be the safest way?” “How do you get to go off-campus so much?” Zoey, another member of our new nest, asked. “My grandmother?” I told her. “Who is she?” “Amanda Westerfield?” I answered. “That is?” She asked, “I’m not from Ames?” she added with the gasps from a couple of her friends added to the sounds around us. I smiled, “You know the new student union building? Westerfield Hall?” She nodded, “Your grandparents gave the money for it?” “I don’t know if they contributed, but it was named in honor of my grandmother. She’s a big deal in AI and nanite technology advances here. She won the Bremer Prize recently?” Her eyes finally signaled some recognition, “So she’s like really smart?” I giggled, “You could say that.” By the end of breakfast, I planned to meet my friends and get picked up by my grandmother and Nikki. I walked with some friends toward the Matisse Center. I soon sat in Screenwriting class, where all our animated scripts were due. We also went over our next assignment, which would be the next Narratives project. “Okay, for this next assignment, I’m going to not just give you the medium of the film, but we’re also going to have everyone focus on the same thematic idea. This film is to be between fifteen and twenty minutes long and should focus on the theme of betrayal.” “That’s all?” Mason, one of our studio members, asked. “Nothing more specific?” Professor Gibney shook his head, “I don’t want to dictate the project for you. I will say it could be a betrayal of love, country, pet, or any other kind of betrayal you can think of?” As we left class, I was already thinking of some ideas. Right then, I also realized that my diaper was undoubtedly getting close to needing a change. I had zero plans to go to one of the HoloNannies, though! I decided to hang out near Beth’s class again and work on my script ideas. By the time her class ended an hour later, I already had three good ideas and ten pages written for each! “Hey,” she said when she saw me. “Hi, Beth,” I told her with a smile, then went up to her and embraced her. She picked me up and discreetly felt my bottom, “Didn’t feel like using the HoloNannies to change?” I made a face that she and Nikki both laughed at. “Would you mind?” I asked sheepishly. She laughed, “If I have to! It’s just wet, right?” I blushed deeper but nodded. Soon, changed out of the diaper and into a fresh one; we headed for the student union and hit one of the pizza places. She ordered two ‘big’ slices and gave me half of one to eat. “You know, this half of a slice is still like half a pizza back home!” She shook her head, “I really would love to see what your proportions look like to me?” “I wonder what would even happen if you went over?” She shrugged, “I know there are Mids and Bigs who have gone over to work with companies in the past?” “Wait, really?” She nodded, “There is a company called Diamond Tours that has become kind of notorious for luring new Littles here?” She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, “Supposedly, their entire office on the other side is made up of Bigs?” “Actually, I think that’s the company my mom and grandparents used to come here. How do we not know this about their staff, though?” She shrugged, “I’ve only heard bits and pieces through Mom and Dad, but I guess the portal either automatically shrinks them to being just in the tall category there, or they manipulate people themselves?” “So what’s the racket? Convince people to come over, immediately adopt them?” She shrugged, “Obviously, they don’t claim everyone if your mom and her parents made it back?” I nodded, “Then there are idiots like my exchange group?” She nodded, “You’ve already had several adopted.” “Including one of our professors,” I shook my head and took a few more bites. “It was all worth it, though, to meet you,” I said with a smile. She smiled back, “I’m glad you came too!” “Say…” I said nervously, “I had a thought about tomorrow. Before Grandma takes us home, would you be open to going out to dinner and a movie?” She smiled, “Carly Slane, are you asking me out on a date?” I smiled back, “Uh-huh?” “Where are we eating…?” The two of us discussed the ideas Shelby had helped me with, and she agreed to the plan before we went to sneak in some editing time before our class. We got three more scenes edited before our Narratives class began. BETH SAT IN their Narratives class beside Carly and Charlotte, watching as the professor talked about some different depth-of-field effects you could accomplish either during filming or in your post-production edits. The images projected did look really cool, but she felt most of the techniques were above her. A look at Carly showed her intense concentration and a smile, though. ‘She’s such a nerd sometimes!’ she giggled to herself. Professor Wyler lectured and demonstrated the technology for the first thirty minutes of class before saying, “I want to give you all some time to work on your projects as a group since I know many of you are having trouble scheduling time you can meet. This’ll give you at least an extra couple of hours, which I hope will help those struggling groups.” Beth smiled. With the rhythm Carly and she had been getting into, they could make much more progress that afternoon than they had planned! “Before we go, I want to offer everyone one more challenge you must complete by class on Tuesday.” Beth noticed most of the groups stop from the moving they’d just begun; several seemed almost desperate then. “So, the project is to create a studio logo splash clip for the beginning of your films. I will have a few faculty members select their preference and award the top group two million credits, second place, one million, third, seven-fifty, and fourth; as long as you complete it, you will get four hundred thousand. The splash screens should last between five and twenty seconds long. The cooler and more relevant, the better!” There was some excited chatter around the room and some questions before he dismissed everyone. “How is the editing coming?” Charlotte asked her and Carly. “Pretty good?” Carly said. We’re starting to wrap up Act One in our first edit. Beth and I have a pretty good rhythm going and were flying earlier. I think we can get another eight hours in right now and hopefully finish by tomorrow afternoon. Otherwise, we might come in on Saturday.” “Sounds like a plan,” Charlotte said. “Don’t feel like you have to kill yourselves though. We could get some work done on Monday and Tuesday. I’ve already reserved the student who will compose the music for the film.” “Cool,” Beth said. “What about this project?” “We’ll work on it with Ethan, Sophie, and Will,” Charlotte said. “While Carly would be good at this, I want you guys just to focus on the edit?” Beth nodded, “Okay.” “Let me know when you get done. If it’s by Monday, we might schedule a viewing of the rough with everyone.” “Okay,” Carly said. “Come on, Beth, let’s get to work…” She jumped off the chair and pulled her backpack over her shoulders. “Such a taskmaster!” Beth kidded Carly. Carly giggled in response, and they made their way to the editing studio. Nikki checked the room first and then stationed herself to watch over them. “Why don’t I order some food to be delivered?” Beth suggested. “That way, we won’t have to worry about you skipping dinner.” “Sounds great!” Carly told her. “What do you want?” Carly shrugged, “Not pizza? I could maybe go for something like General Tso’s chicken?” “Huh?” Carly looked thoughtful, “Wait, Mom said it’s called General Gao’s here?” Beth nervously nodded. Nikki spoke up, though, “Are you sure you want that? That’s really spicy?” Beth and Carly both laughed, “She probably does,” Beth said. “This one has a crazy spice tolerance. She actually won a back-to-school contest a few weeks ago. You want something, too?” She asked the bodyguard, who had been practically blending into the wall until then. “Sure…” One thing Beth had always appreciated about the local Chinese food place she ordered from was that they would come to find you in a building you were working on. So it was that Carly continued working on editing, even as they took delivery of their food. They’d just made it to the scene in the playroom the day of ‘Bree’s adoption.’ “Why don’t we stop and eat, then we’ll keep going?” Beth suggested. Carly shrugged, and they all gathered around a table on the back side of the room to split up the order. She shook her head at Nikki, watching Carly eat the first bite. She was pretty good about not being a mommy type herself, but you could see she was already planning how to rescue the crazy Little! Carly seemed to have sensed it as she smiled and enjoyed the first bite. “You really can eat that?” Nikki asked. “It’s delicious!” Carly told her. “You want a piece?” Nikki clearly couldn’t believe it was the regular dish, so she used her own chopsticks to take a piece of the meat and placed it in her mouth. She chewed before rapidly chugging some of her drink! “That’s not spicy?” She asked in disbelief! As if to prove a point, Carly grabbed one of the peppers and bit about half of it off into her mouth. “These are great! But really, I’d rate them maybe a mild poblano or jalapeno back home?” She shrugged and kept eating. “She really is an alien…” Nikki muttered, and the three of them laughed! After watching Carly scarf down food that should have been impossible to eat, she watched her switch back to editing and gradually move faster and faster. They did have to stop and enjoy the improv footage from the tea party, though! They were just getting ready to splice some clips together when a knock came on the door, and it opened. I TURNED AND found Charlotte and Sebastian at the door. “Hey guys,” I said, “What’s up?” “Just wanted to see how you two are getting on?” Charlotte asked. “Pretty good,” I told her. “Just about to finish the tea party scene?” They both chuckled, “I wish we could include the original,” Sebastian said. “Be careful with that one, though. I don’t think you violated any of your stupid Little’s rules, but it’s close to the line?” I nodded, “I actually scrubbed the audio from the original files on the system already.” I didn’t tell them I kept a copy in a strongly encrypted file on a personal storage device, though! ‘I know that no one will ever access it who I don’t to, though!’ “So, when do you think you’ll be able to finish this rough cut?” Charlotte asked. I shrugged and looked at the time, “We’ve got about ten more scenes to go; I’m hoping by the time I have to leave to go to the nest, we can be down to two or three left?” “That’s fast; you’re being careful with the cuts?” Sebastian asked. “She is,” Beth said for me. “The parts already look like a finished product to me. She keeps saying there are more things to do, but I sure can’t tell?” I shrugged, “I want to play with the transition effects some more for timing. Some of that, though, doesn’t make sense to get too nit-picky until we have the soundtrack. We also need to add sound effects to some scenes. I’ll work on that early next week, though.” “It sounds like you two have it in hand. Can you let us know when it’s done?” Charlotte asked. “Sure! Why don’t we plan to meet with anyone who wants to see the rough cut around 20 o’clock on Monday?” I said. “Bring your own pizza?” “Sure, we should be able to access one of the small viewing theaters, too,” Sebastian said. “Have a good weekend,” he said, pulling Charlotte from the room and letting us return to the editing. “Think they don’t trust us?” I asked once the door was closed. “No, they definitely do!” Beth said, “I think it’s more the helpless feeling of this part being out of their hands?” “Well, you can’t exactly have a full group working on this part?” I responded. “No, and I think that letting go is tough sometimes,” she smiled beside me. “I can kind of understand? You’re pretty much doing the whole thing right now.” I blushed, “Sorry?” “It’s your major; you should be the one doing it!” I continued working as quickly but carefully as possible. I hated seeing my original self in the early cuts, but I couldn’t help but smile anytime there was a close-up of my new face. I loved the hairstyles they’d used, and the outfits were cute—if only they weren’t as infantile! I couldn’t help but love my new self a lot more, though! The editing passed with a series of steps for each set of shots. Step one was using Beth’s notes to determine which take was the best. She had done a great job, and I couldn’t disagree with her choices on the Edit Decision List she drew up. With the editing software, it was a quick press of options to have all of the camera shots from that take available to quickly glance through the script and see what looked good for a selection. I would alternate close-ups, medium shots, and wide shots depending on what made sense to tell the story. Each time I did a close-up of Beth, I also felt butterflies in my stomach. Charlotte was a professionally fun actress in all of her shots. She was so talented! Little things like a raise of her eyebrow, a slight turn up of her lips, or tensing of her body told the story so well in anything she did! You could take the audio out of the clip and still be able to read what she was saying and doing! That really applied to most of the cast, though! Ava was the one exception. She really struggled to act the part of the daycare owner believably. I could see why Beth had so much footage of the time in the daycare playing because it took multiple takes to get a scene good enough for her. Even then, I found myself using some creative shots and cuts to use her voice and avoid her facial expressions, which tended to be rather dull or unrealistic. I hated the subject matter of the film, but there was a sense of pride in my being as I completed each part of it. It probably helped that even though I enjoyed my appearance, it still took me a moment to recognize myself as the actress in the scenes! To my surprise, it was soon twenty minutes from when I was supposed to be in the dorm, and I had just one last scene to finish! “I want to stay!” I complained, even as I followed Beth’s directions and saved, backed up, and logged out of everything. “I know, but the last thing we want to do is have a curfew violation for you?” I nodded, “Yeah…” As I stood up, I realized we’d never changed my diaper again, and it was practically all hanging below the level of my skirt! Beth had just put her backpack on and smirked, “That’s a little wet…?” “I noticed,” I said, looking at the clock. “Do you think you can deal with it until you get back to your nest?” Beth asked. “Time is running out?” “If you carry me?” I said with a sigh. “Just don’t leak on me,” she said half-seriously. “They’re usually pretty good about not doing that. But no promises?” She risked it, gathering me up and walking beside Nikki quickly to the dorms. When we reached Sanders Hall, she sat me down at the door, and I grimaced. “Sorry, Beth. I did leak on you, it looks like.” Thankfully, her jacket was waterproof, but there was a definite spot on her side where my diaper contacted her. “It’s okay, Carly, that’ll teach me to make sure we check your diaper more often! Get inside and get Miss Lilly to change you quickly before you leak on anything else!” she advised as she knelt down and risked getting wet again with a hug. “See you in the morning,” I told her, “Love you,” I added softly. “Love you too,” she smiled at me. I was just crossing the lobby to the elevator when I saw Mackenzie. “Well, hello there,” she said, “I haven’t seen you all week except in the pool!” I blushed, “Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and I’ve been working on that film project.” “Is that where you’re coming from now?” I nodded, “Yeah, we were trying to get as much done today as we could.” “Too busy to change that diapee?” I squirmed under her gaze as she knelt in front of me, clearly able to see the soaked diaper hanging below my skirt! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! My writing drought has continued through this week, but I'm hoping this weekend that I may have a shot at writing more again. We'll see what my mindset is like. Unless I have a massively productive weekend, we'll definitely be back on once per week again for a while. Thanks for your patience here!

Chapter Thirty Seven Amanda woke at 5:30, reaching out to smack her alarm the moment it went off. It hadn’t woken up her son at any point before, but somehow it being extra early made it seem even worse if he was woken up by it. Getting out of bed and getting dressed was a quiet and slow affair. Considering herself a morning person was one thing. Getting up early enough to meet Mr Frank was another thing entirely. In fact, she was convinced that he was one of those old men that wakes up at 4am somehow magically having a coffee cup in his hand and talking, at length, about the weather. He then took a nap shortly after noon, and then woke up with coffee in his hands and staring at every meteorological chart he could find. Mr Frank was a retired weatherman, and apparently his sleep schedule reflected that. So with a deep sigh, she shuffled to the coffee maker and got a pot going, making sure to fill it all the way so that she could top off his thermos when he came by. Stopping to splash a bit of cold water from the sink in her face, she got a big glass of ice water to sip on while she waited for the coffee. Of course Xerxes knows the routine and was already waiting by the door to be let out. Fixing a cup of coffee, she barely had the back door open before Xerxes was out of it, whining. Pausing only to turn the porch light on, Amanda stepped into her garden boots and walked over to the gate facing the driveway. As she got closer, a whining Xerxes was standing there trotting in place doing his own version of the potty dance. Opening the gate for him, she instructed “Go find your perfect potty spot.” And he was gone into the field between the driveway and the woods, smelling around and looking for the exact spot he wanted to relieve himself this morning. Silly dog. Amanda took a moment to stretch a bit and mentally wake up enough to finish harvesting the last of what she needed to have ready in a couple of hours. She got a bucket and a foam kneeling board and got to it. It seemed a bit more boring without her gardening little to entertain her, and Xerxes laid down in the walkway to watch her. But she got the rest of it done in time just like always. By 7am all of the buckets were lined up by the fence, and the milk crates of jars were on the porch. When she heard the sound of tires on gravel, she walked to the gate to see a well kept older truck coming down the driveway. Behind the wheel there was an older gentleman with salt and pepper hair, and in the passenger seat there was a large Brown Shepard dog with its head out the window. As the truck pulled up close to the fence, she watched him lean and open the passenger and could head “Go on” before watching Victor jump out of the truck and run over. She got to pet the large dog for about five seconds before Xerxes ran up to him. As dogs do, they spent a moment smelling each other, and then ran off into the field to sprint back and forth, occasionally barking at Steve the squirrel. Every so often they would see a bird to go bark at. As the two dogs ran off, Mr Frank walked up and held out his hand. “Good morning Miss Taylor.” “Mister Tempes, we have been doing this for two and a half years. And every time I tell you to call me Amanda.” He laughed “And every time I tell you that I will call you by your last name when I greet you.” They shared a chuckle for a moment before he spoke first. “Amanda, you look pretty happy this morning. What’s going on these days?” Now she couldn’t help but smile “Well Frank, last week I found a little and it’s been a pretty amazing experience.” While they loaded buckets and plastic crates into the back of the truck together, and she filled his thermos as a courtesy, Amanda recalled her experience with finding John, and everything they had been through together. By the time they were done loading everything, Mr Frank nodded “Huh. Go figure that there would be a rift up the way. I’m glad that you were there for him. Sounds like I’d like to meet him some time!” She waited patiently as Mr Frank went to the glove box of his truck and came back with an envelope. “Here’s your half from the last two weeks. You know all your tomatoes, pickles, and peppers will be gone by noon, right?” That made her smile “I’m glad that people enjoy them. That makes this a hobby that pays for itself, plus enough to pay the utilities.” With a nod Mr Frank advised her “We have about a month and a half left of prime growing season. This weather today is going to be the best we’ll see for a while though. Cold front coming through is going to stay for a week, so if you plan to open all your windows and let the breeze through, do it today.” Laughing now, Amanda admitted “I guess I’ll need to make sure John is wearing long pants and a shirt when he goes outside next week. Getting him to wear shoes is harder than I want to admit, though. Speaking of, it’s almost time to wake him up.” Holding out his hand to shake her own, Mr Frank said “I have to go get the stall set up anyway.” Taking his hand with a laugh, she admitted “There’s no way I’d go back to doing all of that and selling to so many people.” As he corralled Victor back into the truck he mentioned “But you know that’s how we met and made out arrangement, so it worked out well in the end. As Mr Frank was getting back into his truck, she looked through the window and mentioned “Oh, and my son loves animals, so you have to bring Victor back some time. The thought of him seeing a dog bigger than Xerxes is pretty amusing.” As she watched Me Frank head back down the driveway, she stopped to think out loud “I should ask him for advice about adding a green house when I expand the fence. With that, she turned and closed the gate behind her on the way into the house. Stopping in the doorway to her sons room to yawn, she caught sight of him through the mesh wall. Bottom up on the pillow like usual. It was always adorable to see. Not bothering to lower the side this morning, she reached up and popped the middle open, Pausing to check his diaper, the found it to be well used. So without waking him up she shuffled him gently over to the changing table. He just laid there completely limp as she set about changing his diaper. She had to be a quick when his little friend started to stir in his sleep, but she had him in a clean diaper in a minute and back up onto her shoulder. Whispering, she asked “Hey baby, you awake?” The response she got back was just him groaning and somehow she could almost make out the word ‘sleep’ “You know what. I agree.” So with that she went to the living room, paused to open one of the windows with her free hand, and made her way to the couch. Laying back down on the couch and getting the blanket over the two of them with one hand was interesting to say the least. As last she was laying down on the couch with her sleeping little on her chest and belly with a blanket over the two of them. She laid there idly stroking his hair as he slipped back off to dream land. Closing her eyes for a quick nap, she decided that just this once him getting a little extra sleep time in the morning was a nice trade off for extra cuddles. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ John woke up and stretched his arms and legs out in all directions before flopping back onto his pillow. His pillow was particularly warm this morning. And soft. Moving his head side to side, he opened his eyes to realize what he was using as a pillow. Realizing what it was didn’t stop him from flopping his head back onto the breast. But it did make it feel a bit awkward to doze back off. Hearing her heart beat against his right ear helped a lot as he drifted back off for a bit, barely registering that with a large arm over him he couldn’t have slid off or wormed his way out of her snuggle even if he had wanted to. But he did fall asleep to a dream about drinking milk in bed. Which was a bit weird, even for him.

Chapter 107: Venting AFTER A COUPLE of hours, I was relieved that we were ready to try to remove the monstrosity taped to my rear! Beth had placed my changing mat from my bag on the ground and was standing guard while Nikki came to try to remove the tapes. They hadn’t budged for Beth! “Ready?” Nikki asked me. “More than,” I said, “It’s absorbed everything, but it feels gross to sit in it for this long!” She nodded and knelt down, “Let’s give it a try.” At first, she gripped and pulled like Beth had a moment before, and it slipped from her finger. She dug into her purse for something and pulled out a multitool with Pliers that she grabbed on with then. “We’ll try these,” she said with a grimace. She pulled gently yet firmly, and I was beginning to think I would be stuck in that stupid diaper forever as it didn’t seem to budge! I looked up at her face and saw the effort she was making, and finally, I heard a slight rip sound. She didn’t hesitate to just yank it, and I was freed from one side. “This is ridiculous!” she said as she began to fold it over so it couldn’t reattach itself. It even ripped the covering from the diaper off! I tried to sit up to see, but she gently pushed me down. “One second, kiddo, let me get this one too!” The second one required another few minutes of yanking and ripping before it finally gave way. As she pulled it out from underneath me and sat it aside, I looked in horror as it resealed itself as if it was still around me! “That thing is possessed!” I complained. “I think you’re right,” she agreed, “Where’s another diaper?” A few minutes later, the demonic diaper was in the trashcan, and I could close my legs nearly normally again! “Try to avoid the nannies?” Beth suggested as we got back to work. “Trust me, I think I should have just let the girl change me!” Now that we had a system down, we were moving faster. While Beth scanned through the footage, I would work on piecing the sections together, ensuring everything worked out with the pacing and timing of camera changes, scene breaks, etc. She provided me with a pretty solid list of clips as she stayed ahead of me. The editing was the first time I had seen a few scenes since they were scheduled outside my dorm hours. “Charlotte pulls off the angry mommy look really well,” I said as I placed the clip of her from the scene of being pissed off about her daughter being put back into diapers told to her over the phone. “I definitely wouldn’t want her pissed off at me,” Beth agreed. “Who would have thought she’d be such a sweet girl in real life?” I nodded, “Other than my family, Nikki and Lilly, I probably trust her the most.” She nodded, and I got back to work. A moment later, she snickered, “What?” I asked. “Check out this blooper!” She showed me a clip of Charlotte with Ava in the daycare owner’s office. As she pressed play, I had to giggle! Ava missed her mark and ran into the desk for some reason. It must have been a brutal hit because you could see her grimace. I giggled at that, too. We were making some quick progress, and by the time we called it a night for dinner, we’d made it through the scene of Charlotte picking me up to adopt me. “Courthouse scenes tomorrow,” Beth said, checking off some things in her head, “Maybe we can be finished by Friday?” I shrugged, “We’ll see, it’ll be tight. Even if we finish Monday or Tuesday, it’ll still be way ahead of Professor Wyler’s schedule. I guess we could schedule a time to come in this weekend, though?” “Let’s wait and see what’s needed,” she suggested. “I think Reila and I want to take you on a girls’ day out on Saturday.” “Can I invite Mia, Amy, and Eva?” “We’re not good enough?” She asked me, teasing. “Well, I figured they really wanted to be able to shop for some things, and with Nikki it’ll be safer?” She looked at me, smiled, and said, “Sure, but make sure you explain to them that we need to stay as a close group. If they wander off, things could go badly…?” I nodded, “Will do!” BETH ENJOYED HANGING out with Carly, Reila, and Livy for dinner that night as they sat at a table. Nikki insisted on sitting a little away for the meal to give them space. It had been just a fun time hanging with the girls, and she had to admit she was thinking of Carly as one of them now. They walked Carly back to Sander’s Hall before she returned to her dorm. When Beth reached her room, she sat down and began working on her homework on her bed. The ever-helpful Rachel appeared and offered her a snack and a water bottle while she was working. A blanket was also kindly draped over her, and she felt pretty comfortable working while Rings occasionally received a pet of approval. She carefully checked to ensure everything was in a sealed original package before eating or drinking it, though! Beth was just wrapping up something for her systems class when there was a knock at the door. She was about to stand up when Rachel appeared and opened the door for Reila. “Oh, hi, Rachel,” Reila said nervously. “Don’t mind me. I just wanted to make sure it was safe to let whoever was at the door inside,” Rachel said, closing and locking the door before disappearing. “Hey,” Beth said, “What’s up?” “I wondered if you were up to talking?” “About what?” Beth asked her friend. Reila sighed, “Whatever it is, that’s your big secret?” She added, “You don’t have to tell me, but I’m worried about you?” Beth felt her blood grow cold. ‘Livy knows and didn’t abandon you…’ She thought. Reila gave her a long look, “You can trust me?” Beth sighed, “Climb onto my bed so we can sit together? I’m not telling this story standing up.” Reila looked almost surprised that she’d succeeded in her quest, but she climbed the tall ladder to the bed and smirked at Rings. “For someone who does everything she can to avoid being seen as a Little much of the time, I can’t believe you have her?” “Rings is really important… Maybe you’ll understand once I tell you the story,” Beth said. She had a soft, fuzzy blanket that she threw over the two of their laps as they sat crisscrossed opposite each other. “Look, Reila, I trust you more than you know, but I have to have your absolute word that you will never ever ever breathe a word of this to anyone? Livy and Carly know, but no one else does?” “You told Carly before me?” She looked hurt. Beth shook her head, “No, she knew from her mom.” “Why would her mom know?” “It’s a long story…” I HAD BEEN grateful to make a trip to the nest in a diaper that wasn’t causing me to crawl! The fact it was wet was annoying, but at least there was no poop in it. I debated whether it was worth asking Lilly for a change. The question was decided for me when she intercepted me as soon as I entered. “I got a notice you’d been put in a crawler diaper?” I sighed, “Stupid HoloNanny claimed they had nothing else in my size?!?” She picked me up and checked my diaper, “You’re not wearing one now?” I shook my head, “No?” “How did you get it off? That shouldn’t have been possible to remove until bedtime?” “That explains why Nikki had to work at it,” I said, thinking aloud. “Who’s Nikki?” Lilly asked, seeming a little perturbed for some reason. “Beth’s bodyguard?” She relaxed a bit, then, “So she’s safe?” “According to my grandmother?” “I’d take that,” she agreed. She squeezed the padding. “Well, you do have a soaked diaper on that does need changing. Let’s take care of it, at least.” I sat compliantly in her arms and handed her my backpack that I shrugged off so she could put it to the side. She was gentle as she changed me, pulled the uniform off, and dressed me in another pair of pajamas that she must have picked out of my drawers. “Those are cute,” she said to me. I blushed. Somehow, Aunt Bella found some designs from the latest animated movie back home and printed them on the pajamas. The scene of the main characters was enlarged on the onesie top that she snapped shut. “Thanks,” I said. “Where are you getting these cute outfits? They’re perfectly sized to you?” “I have a family member who makes clothes,” I told her simply. “That’s cool,” she said. I was given a hug and then placed on the ground with a butt pat, even as several of the other girls were moving to the bathroom to get baths in. I noticed that most didn’t seem to be getting bathed directly by Lilly? I found my way to my things and found my EdgeSphere goggles. I was grateful to see I could get ahold of Shelby via text and get her to meet me in a virtual room. “Hey Carly!” she said, giving me a hug that I returned. “Hi Shelby, thanks for meeting me!” “No problem! It’s nice to see you after having had a long day today!” “What happened?” I asked. She threw her hands in the air, “What didn’t happen?!?” She nervously moved her hand to her hair and plopped down on a Little-sized couch, and I found myself sitting on the other end like I might have with my sisters. “Go on?” I said, sensing she needed to vent. “Ughh!!! You sure you want to hear this?” “Yeah, you sound like you need to vent. Tell me what happened?” She sighed, “Well, it started with a traffic jam that meant Grandpa was late to drop us off today at school. He walked us in, but my first-period teacher, Mr. Gibs, was still a total jerk about it! Like missing fifteen minutes of history was going to make a difference?!?” I nodded at that, “I’ve had teachers like that before. What else happened?” I watched her pull at the ends of her hair then. “Gibs felt a need to lecture me after class, so I just barely made it to math on time! Mrs. O was at least kind about it, but when I went to turn in my homework, Kasey, this Big girl queen-bee, tripped me and crumpled the assignment up before she got there.” “Ouch,” I said. “Were you okay?” “Yeah, and fortunately, Mrs. O not only saw it, but she also had the classroom camera on, so there was evidence when she sent Kasey to the office.” “Homework?” “She looked at it and just gave me the A,” she told me. “Well, that’s at least fairer than some teachers I’ve had.” “I thought so too… I found out Kasey somehow got out of getting suspended, though, so she showed up serving detention at lunch. If that happens at our school, you have to help serve food and clean up the cafeteria. Apparently, that was perfectly fine by her, though. I think she was responsible for the next part when nearly every Little at school, most of the Tweeners, and even a couple Bigs all pooped our pants in our second to last class!” “You’re kidding?!?” I said in disbelief. She threw her hands in the air, “I wished I was!!!” She frowned, “At least I was wearing a Pull-Up, as were most of the Littles, but the Mids and a few of the Littles who weren’t wearing protection all got punished over the obvious poisoning!” “What happened?” “Well, for me, it was just a stupid downgrade on my potty chart… and I have to wear diapers the rest of the week.” “Others?” “My friend Jack was being an idiot and wasn’t wearing any protection… he’s in diapers for the rest of the year, and they moved him to a ‘special unit’ that’s basically a daycare!” I moved over to her and hugged her, “I’m sorry, Shelby.” She wiped her eyes and moved a little further away; even virtually, I could see the tears. “The worst was one of my other friends, Kiersten…” She looked about to completely break down as I stayed close to her. “What happened?” I asked, “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to?” She shook her head, “Kiersten is a girl I went to kindergarten with, and we’ve had classes together all through middle school and high school. We’re almost done with our senior year, and she even got accepted to Emerson already…” She wiped her eyes again, “I know she was wearing a Pull-Up to school today, but for some reason, she must not have been wearing one after school… One of my friends saw her walking home, and she had an accident on the street across from the school… right in front of Kasey…” I grimaced. “That bitch who caused it all, ad… ado… adopted her!” I flung my arms back around her and let her cry, as I knew she was grieving the loss of a girl who sounded like she was a close friend. BETH STARED AT Reila, who was sitting speechless. “Say something?” She asked nervously. “You’re like being real here? Honest?” Beth nodded nervously, “Yes?” “That has got to be one of the most frightening stories ever to have a happy ending. Your fiancé became your daddy?” Beth nodded, “Yes.” “I’m not going to lie, Beth. It’s kind of creepy, in a way… I mean, you’re like older than my mom in real life?” Beth blushed, “I try not to think about that.” “I get it… that’s weird and creepy but… also completely awesome. Your dad cared enough to save you like that? And your mom let them implant you?” Beth nodded; that part always freaked her out the most. Reila said, “I can’t believe you’re one of those first-implantation Littles… but really, I can’t believe they let you grow up then? Almost every one of those ‘pregnancies’ resulted in a Little kept as a newborn?” Beth squirmed, but nodded, “I know…” “I’m glad they didn’t do that with you! So this is why you’re so touchy on some things?” Beth nodded, “Yeah… I feel like my past is always hanging over me.” “If you went through all of that, why in the world did you come to Emerson? Ames isn’t as bad as Calisota, but it’s close?” Beth shrugged, “I’m not a Little now?” “Barely?” She nodded, “I’m taller than you, at least?” She managed to lightheartedly stick her tongue out at her. “Maybe, but compared to Charlotte Perez?” Beth blushed, “Well, she’s even still shorter than my mom?” “Your mom is kind of scary,” Reila told her. “Yeah… especially when you consider she basically adopted my dad?” “Sounds like her heart was in the right place, at least?” Beth nodded, “I think so.” “So, now I know the secret…?” Beth nodded, “Now you know…” “And guess what?” Reila asked her. Beth felt tense, “What?” Reila pounced on her, “I still love you as one of my best friends. That isn’t changing.” “Thanks, Reila,” Beth told her. They talked for a bit before she asked, “Would you feel up for the girls’ day of shopping with Carly on Saturday?” “Sure!” She smiled, “Especially since we’ll have your bodyguard with us!” They spent another half hour hanging out before Reila took off for bed, and Beth worked to finish her work. As Rachel tucked her in, she thought, “I got lucky with her and Livy!” I LOOKED AT Shelby, who was doing a bit better after talking for a half hour more. “So why’d you call, anyway?” Shelby asked. I squirmed, “I kind of hate to even ask now…?” She looked interested. “If it distracts me from today, I’ll take anything!” I nodded, understanding that idea. “Well… I kind of want to take Beth on a date?” “Is she still really interested in you after…?” She motioned towards my body. I blushed, “Yes?” “You really got lucky there,” she sighed. “So date night ideas?” “I mean, I might be able to come up with something back home, but I don’t have a clue what to do here. Also, I don’t want to end up in some situation where we both get adopted or something?” She nodded, “Whatever you do, make sure you take that bodyguard girl with you.” “Planning on it?” “Well, how about dinner and a movie? It’s not ultra-fancy, but you could probably have an early dinner on Friday, go to a movie, and come back here for the weekend before your curfew.” “Any suggestions for where though?” She looked thoughtful momentarily and said, “Do you want upscale?” I shrugged, “I have money from Mom in my account? We could? I don’t think Beth cares if I spend a fortune on a meal, though?” She nodded, “Well, you could do a steakhouse about a block from the mall. There’s a pasta place attached to the mall, too. Or, there’s a pretty cool retro burger joint on the way from your campus?” “Retro?” “Like some weird diner that is actually based out of your dimension? Old vehicles hold the tables? They have burgers and shakes, and the waitresses and waiters actually come out and sing old songs and show tunes every ten minutes or so?” “That could be fun?” “It is, I’ve gone a few times with friends.” She looked pained then, and I had a feeling her friend was probably one she’d gone with. “Any movie suggestions?” I asked her. “Yeah, I bet Beth would like…” Shelby and I talked for a while longer after planning my date, and I made sure I gave her a big hug before we disconnected. When I saw Lilly for a needed diaper change, I was more than ready to call it a night and get some sleep! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave a comment! (I really need the encouragement to get back into this during this week/weekend if I'm going to make more progress this year!) I made it through one of the most stressful weeks of this year last week, but unfortunately, some other things are going to keep the stress on me for a while. As such, I'm going to be going down to one chapter a week beginning this coming week, so hopefully, I can keep up a steady flow of chapters. Next weekend might be a chance to start writing more chapters, but this week itself doesn't look very promising. (Normally, this is prime writing time for me) Please keep the encouragement up with likes and comments? I know many of you support me on WattPad as well. I have a feeling that platform will disappear as an option for us in the coming months. I'm going to keep posting there just because I find it easier to read/track a story of this length, though. Of course, I'll continue posting on DailyDiapers as well, no matter what! Thank you for being my most loyal readership base! As always my completed works are available from Amazon Kindle as well! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter Thirty Nine “Argo.” Amanda started. “McDerpus” Mr. Mike finished over her shoulder. John nodded at them with a completely serious look on his face. Mommy turned and walked right outside without saying a word. Mike looked between Amanda and John and followed Amanda outside, not noticing that the child gate swung shut behind him. Now feeling confused, he walked over to the gate and looked at their shadows in the grass. Mommy’s shadow was doubled over and he could see the shadow of her arm over her mouth. And then he heard it. He could hear her snort. Then he heard her laugh. Then he saw Mr Mike’s shadow reach over and hold her up as she had a full blown laugh attack. The sound of laughter made him crack up again. And from the looks of it, Mr Mike was having a quiet laugh as well. Argo McDerpus was the perfect name. It was a couple of minutes before they came back in. Standing at the gate, he could swear he heard something with the words ‘adorable’ and ‘dork’ or maybe it was ‘adorkable.’ but it was impossible to tell for certain from around the corner and across the porch. When they finally came back in Mommy picked him up and squeezed him and his new stuffie together in a hug. She seemed to be just managing to keep a straight face as she explained “Mr Mike and I are going to spend a couple of hours working in the kitchen making tomato sauce and salsa. After lunch, and probably a nap, we’ll probably go for a walk. “ For his part, John simply nodded along. She continued “Do you want to help us, or draw or read or something else?” Looking back and forth between Mommy and Mr Mike, he really wanted to participate, but had no idea how he could. Plus he was a bit snacky. “I don’t know how I can help, but if there’s something I can do I will? Although I’m a bit hungry.” With a nod she ruffled his hair as carried him over toward the counter. With one arm holding him, and his arms holding Argo, she shuffled the chairs around with two facing the counter, and one of the chairs with the booster seat facing out, while the other was facing in so he could climb in and out on his own. Mommy stood him up on the chairs and pointed “Why don’t you put Argo *heh* McDerpus in the booster seat for safe keeping while we work. Nodding along John lined Argo up in the pink booster seat facing in and immediately realized that the stuffie was bigger than him because he had to shove and shimmy and work to wedge him into the booster. By the time he had Argo in the seat, he stood up to look across the counter to see Mr Mike taking a knife to an apple. Quickly making lots of vertical chops and then flicking the slice off of the apple with each pass. Now, John had never considered himself bad with a knife, but watching someone several times your size run a knife into an apple the size of a grapefruit, flick a slice off onto a plate with one quick motion and immediately doing it again tends to leave you with a bit of a sense of awe. Mr Mike slid the small plate over to him with a nod and he happily picked it up sat on the chair cross legged and started snacking on them. They were cold from the fridge, and crisp and crunchy. And frankly just sweet and oh so slightly tart. As far as Johns earth born taste buds were concerned, it was as good as candy. He barely registered as Mommy sat a sippy cup of juice next to him by leaning over the back of the chair. All told, he wound up spacing out for at least fifteen minutes in his own little world full of healthy snacks and 32oz of Plapple juice. There were some upsides to go with the downsides. He had this nagging sensation that the juice always seemed to make him have more accidents, but it was impossible to stop drinking it regardless. Eventually he stood up on the chair and looked at what was going on. Mr Mike was cutting tomatoes into eight pieces and filling a big glass pan with them. Some sort of leafy green stuff was waiting to be chopped. There were several onions, a measuring cup next to it, and a pile of peppers that would likely have reduced most sane people to a gibbering pile of mush. Mommy read the recipe off to Mr Mike again and he started chopping onions, while she looked directly over at John before taking the peppers over to the other counter to cut them far away from him. That felt like a great kindness, honestly. John propped his elbows up on the counter and watched the goings on, fairly content to just watch and listen for the moment. It was fascinating to watch the two giants passing ingredients back and forth. Mommy was reading a recipe card, and cleaning jars while getting a bunch of lids into a pot on the stove for some reason. While they each did their respective prep work, Mommy brought up the topic of expanding the fenced in yard and adding a green house. John found their conversation mildly interesting at best. Until she mentioned being able to grow strawberries nearly year round in the greenhouse. Then he listened more intently. After about ten minutes, and one finished cup of Plapple juice later, a large food processor was taken out. Probably big enough to hold a bit over a gallon. It didn’t look ‘huge’ but it was definitely ‘really big’ to John. All of the ingredients were mixed up in a giant bowl and some of the mixture was unceremoniously plopped into the food processor before the lid was twisted into place. Mr Mike nodded to John across the counter and said “Don’t worry big guy, your Mom’s making the first batch mild for you before we get to the spicy stuff. That way no residue gets left over to sneak in and make you burst into flame.” John nodded along, genuinely happy for that bit of insight. He hadn’t thought about the possibility until it was said out loud, but then the thought of salsa he couldn’t eat seemed concerning. The thing about food processors and blenders is that they are loud. Very loud, in fact. You never realize how loud they are until you turn one on. In this case, John realized how loud this food processor was the instant that Mr Mike twisted the giant dial to one side to make it pulse briefly. The instant the large food processor five feet from his head turned on, Johns feet left the chair he was standing on. Before he knew it, he was landing in a heap on the chair with his hands over his ears. He wasn’t screaming or making any noise, but for a brief moment he almost blurted out something that got him spanked and put back in time out. One moment later, Mommy was their reaching over the back of the chair and pulling him back upright. “Baby, are you okay!?” she asked in a panic. John looked up at her and answered quickly “I’ve changed my mind, may I sit on the porch and draw?” Shaking her head, she said “Yes sweety, let’s get you a comfy blankie and a pillow.” The next few moments were a bit of a blur for him, since Mr Mike came around the counter and carried him out to the porch where Mommy folded the comforter she’d been letting him nap on into a smallish square that was thick and fluffy. Xerxes wasted no time flopping onto the thick comforter and waiting for his little. Mr Mike held him out parallel to the ground and made a big show of making a mechanical whirring sound as he lowered him like he was a person shaped crane. Despite the flurry of activity, John couldn’t help having a giggle. His drawing pad was held out to him, and the dark gray 3D pencil that he had taken to using was handed to him. The entire box was placed off to his left so that he could use any of the others that he wanted. “Xerxes: Guard” Mommy said as she came back outside to put a sippy cup full of cold water next to him. He went from crouched on the chair covering his ears to outside reclined on his furry buddy in less than two minutes. He spent a moment pulling some of the comforter up over his legs and then flipped through his sketch pad waiting for an idea of what to draw. Looking at his previous drawing of the yard and garden, he thought about the conversation he had listened to about them expanding the yard and adding a green house. It took some squinting to get a mental image of what he wanted, and he knew that he didn’t get to erase any mistakes so he wanted to make it count. Taking a moment to make a tiny doodle of what he imagined in the top right corner so that it wouldn’t be in the way of his left hand as he drew, he drew the porch taking up half the bottom, and the house taking the other half. He then did a quick mock up of the stone path going to the gate, and made a square at the back, then a few lines that he guessed were about the number of rows of plants. With his idea roughly in mind, he grabbed another pencil to use as a straight edge and started drawing from his perspective on the porch, but this time he made the fence go roughly twice as far away, and pressed VERY hard as he drew the back fence. That done, he doodled a rough green house based on the few times he’d ever seen a glass building. It wasn’t great, but it had a roof with one single edge that was taller on one side. Sure, a green house would probably have a two sides ot he roof, but this was his doodle and he could do what he wanted. Kind of grinning to himself snuck in a little rough drawing of Argo sitting up on the top of the greenhouse. It wasn’t a flattering little drawing, but Argo wasn’t a flattering stuffy so it seemed even more fitting. As he started to fill in things like a stone pathway going right down the middle of the yard to the greenhouse he saw that he messed up a spot and flopped dramatically back onto Xerxes. As the dog smelled the top of his head he said “I goofed buddy. I don’t want to start over, this was a half hour of work.” After a moment the dog rested his muzzle on top of John, making him flail a bit as he got gently squished. By the time he wormed his way out from under the dogs head, he had an idea. So with a quick hug around the dogs neck and a kiss on the side of the big furry face he said “Thanks for the idea buddy. Even if you didn’t mean it.” Reaching for a blue pencil he carefully drew a bucket over the stone that he’d messed up and made look oddly like a melting gummi bear sith lord. There, no one will know that he goofed. Having fixed that inspired him, so he drew a tiny little house in the far back of this imaginary yard. Sure, the bigs would just see it as a playhouse, but to him it would look like a little cabin. He even managed to press just about right in the grooves of the boards so that they didn’t look like they were floating comically. Sure, he wasn’t strong enough to make super cool 3D things that popped off the page like a big, but he felt pretty accomplished with what he could do. After he was done with the yard, the walkway, the greenhouse, and the little cabin, he stared up at the plants and decided to put the tomatoes far off to the left along the fence to that they weren’t in the way of the cabin. The short green leafy stuff were next and he was sketching the low wire fence around the pepper plants when he heard tires on gravel coming closer to the house. Moments later there was the sound of the gate latch moving and Xerxes leapt up to stand in front of John. Pretty confused now, he stood up and tried to peak around the dog. First he saw the blue jeans. Then he saw the loaded belt. And by the time he saw the shirt, he knew who it was. But that didn’t stop Xerxes from running to stand at the top of the stairs between the large man and the little he was guarding. Tail straight back, ears locked forward and teeth bare. Xerxes was a silent sentinel. But still, it was time to intervene. “Mom!!! Agent Praefectus is here, and Xerxes is about to eat him!” Within five seconds, Mom was out the door and commanding “Xerxes: DOWN.” And even then, the dog wouldn’t just sit down, he went back over to sit between them and John. And smelled his little just to make sure he was okay. He couldn’t help laughing as the cold nose smelled his face. The view from his side of the porch was of a dog and the topmost parts of two bigs. Mom was polite as always “Agent Praefectus, welcome back! What can we do for you today?” Agent Praefectus came into Johns field of view with a smile “Well Ma’am, the people in the office gave me a more exact list of coordinates to add some more motion trackers, and they said that if we are going to use your driveway every time that they pick up a little, we should ask for a signed statement that you are okay with it.” Amanda nodded “I can sign a piece of paper stating that you can use my driveway to go rescue littles.” With a nod, Agent Praefectus pulled a folder out from under his arm and held it out while continuing “They would also like your permission to install a simple stone pathway along the perimeter of the field. Not concrete or anything damaging, just something in case some paramedics need to be able to get a bit closer.” John watched the bigs head into the house to talk about … Honestly, now that his head seemed clearer and he could think a little better, it seemed apparent that they thought about these conversations as ‘grown up’ or ‘big talk’ and he was just sort of like a kid to them. He just decided to go back to his drawing. Content enough with the rows he had made, he set about using a sky blue to color the sky. When he was done with the sky, me moved onto the fence, and got kind of a laugh out of the little cabin standing out in front of the fence as he colored it in. After coloring the stone walkway, curiosity started to get the better of him, so he stood up and carried his box of pencils and his sketch pad into the house. Finding the three bigs in the kitchen standing around the counter, he put his tablet and pencils up onto the chair he had been standing on, then scrambled up onto the chair himself, then moved his drawing pad up onto the counter and leaned onto it himself. With a quick survey of what was going on, he noticed that they were all three discussing something intently, and didn’t even notice him. Dozens of jars of salsa were on the counter, and even more jars of red sauce were waiting on the counter behind the bigs. Apparently they had finished up. Finally tuning in to what they were saying, Agent Preafectus was saying “But we are working on a way to get to them before they can wander into the woods and get eaten. Or into the river.” Mom spoke up next “Well, if you call me if there’s any motion, I can rush up there.” Agent Praefectus shook his head “We obviously want to get there as fast as possible, but so much can happen in that amount of time.” The conversation went back and forth for a while. For his part, John listened passively while he went back to coloring his sketch. An idea occurred to him and he spoke up “Hey …” They didn’t seem to hear him. “Excuse me.” They still didn’t hear him. So he tried to wave his hand. Nothing. He felt like a child trying to get the attention of adults. Finally raising his voice he said as loudly as he could without shouting outright “EXCUSE ME.” All three of them turned to look at him at the same instant and he couldn’t stop himself from shying back a bit. He felt like he suddenly drew the attention of three giant predatory animals. Mom said gently “John, the grown ups are trying to decide something important. Do you need something?” That made John stand up to his full (very short) height on his chair “But I think I can help.” It seemed like all three of them were listening to a child say that they could do calculus or something. None of them were mean or rude about it, but they clearly didn’t think he had much to contribute. Fine. He’ll act like he’s giving a presentation. “Okay” He started “I think that we can agree that I’m the one here that came through a rift and knows what it was like to come through all disoriented and throwing up?” They all just nodded. Rolling his eyes, he slid the drawing across the counter and said “Wouldn’t it be possible to put a little shack like this one I drew with a light on it and some water and blankets so that any of us that came through had a place to rest and wait for rescue?” Finally all three of them gathered around the picture and looked first at the overall drawing, but then at the little shack. “You could put like a button that says “Press this if you are lost” and then anyone that comes through would know to wait for help.” Mom nodded along and then looked him in the eyes and said “John, that’s very clever.” Agent Praefectus looked at the picture and laughed a little. “From the mouths of littles”

It ended up taking me a little longer than I thought to go through and make the edits. Enjoy the next installment! Again thank you for everyone's support. Chapter 28: No Turning Back Darlene's fingers were shaking as she held onto the doorknob tightly. Her knuckles had turned white from the pressure, and her hands seemed to vibrate with emotion for fear of making a wrong decision. As she stood there for several minutes, her face had become red with frustration, and tears glistened in her eyes. She didn’t like leaving some like this as her heart throbbed against her chest, and her entire body tensed with anger and sadness. Her whole body was tense, and her muscles visibly shook. Darlene took one more deep breath as she prepared to open the door and leave, accepting that there was no helping Avery at this point. This whole situation was messed up. She could hear the faint voice of her sister urging her to walk away. “You’re in overhead. You don’t have the skills to handle this.” In all honesty, she was right. She didn’t. Avery's screams were piercing through the apartment, the sharp edges of his words cutting through Darlene's ears. His voice crackled with anger and resentment, lashing out with each word. But, underneath all that fury was a hint of hurt and fear, like a wounded child left on the streets alone. Darlene could hear the tremors in his voice as he struggled to control his emotions, but they came out in sporadic bursts, making it clear he was not okay. Turning around slowly, she let her hand off the doorknob. She just couldn’t do it. Staying defied common sense and logic. She was ill-equipped and had no idea what to do. Still, something deep inside her made her solemnly promise herself that she would not abandon Avery in this state. Despite his hurtful words and actions, she knew he didn’t really want to be left alone. Memories flood her mind of a past employer who told her how her toddler would fly into uncontrollable tantrums, screaming that he hated her and lashing out with kicks and bites fueled by unbridled rage. That was what this felt like a toddler raging out of control. Darlene approached the bedroom door, listening. The sound of Avery's cries continued to echo through the apartment, not slowing down or calming down. She stood before the door, her hand gripping the knob tightly, validating that the bedroom door was still locked. She leaned in close, "Avery, you have until the count of ten to open this door, or I will break it down!" Her voice was filled with authority as she gave him one last chance to open the door before she took matters into her own hands. Even as her threat hung in the air between them, Darlene could hear Avery's ragged breaths on the other side of the door. “GO AWAY, GO AWAY. NO ONE IS ALLOWED HERE. I HATE EVERYONE!” “One!” Darlene stayed by the door, listening. She could hear no movement towards the door or attempt to unlock it. In fact, she heard something crash to the side of the door and sounded like it broke into pieces, like the clacking and snapping of small plastic pieces, clueless about what it could be. She tried the doorknob again, but it was still locked. Avery refused to let her into his bedroom. “Two!” There was still no movement of the door, only yelling and a thud, which was probably his foot hitting the door. “Three!” Darlene shouted as she started looking around the living room for something to pick up the door lock with. She didn’t find much. Darlene walked over to the makeshift TV stand and saw a PlayStation underneath it with games spread around the floor near it. She read some of the titles: Ratchet in Clank, Sack Boy, Spiro, and Lego Star Wars. Not what she would expect a young man of his age to play. “Four!” Darlene shouted as she walked towards the kitchen, scrunched her nose in disgust as she saw the soggy diaper lying on the kitchen counter. She quickly grabbed it and tossed it into the trash, where gnats swarmed around the overflowing bin when she opened it. “Gross, she thought to herself. How can someone live like this?” “Five!” Darlene approached the kitchen, which was a chaotic scene of neglect. Piles of unwashed dishes teetered precariously in the sink, coated with dried remnants of past meals. The stovetop was a mosaic of splattered sauces and grease, evidence of hurried and careless cooking. A layer of dust cloaked the countertops, where forgotten crumbs mingled with sticky spills that had hardened into a tacky mess. The fridge door emitted a faint, musty odor that permeated the cramped space. The floor, once a pristine white linoleum, now bore the marks of countless muddy footprints and food stains that had become permanent fixtures on the worn surface. “Six!” Darlenec continued her search for something to unlock the door, plunging into the labyrinth of kitchen drawers and cabinets. Each drawer was a chaotic mess of mismatched utensils, old receipts, and forgotten packets of condiments. The silverware was scattered amongst rubber bands and paperclips, while the spatulas and whisks were haphazardly thrown in with a can opener and garlic press. The cabinets weren't any better. Plates were stacked higgledy-piggledy with mugs squeezed in wherever they would fit. The few pots and pans he had been piled on top of each other without any semblance of order, their lids nowhere to be found. Cans of food were mixed up with boxes of cereal, and their labels faded or torn off entirely. It was as if a whirlwind had swept through the kitchen, leaving behind a jumbled mess in its wake. “Seven!” Darlene rolled her eyes as she finally found an ice pick in the random mess of one of the drawers that she might be able to use to unlock the bedroom door. The screaming for her to leave continued, and the occasional loud thud when Avery kicked from behind the door the door. “Eight! I am coming in one way or another, Avery,” Darlene said as she walked over to the bedroom door and looked at the doorknob. In between all the screaming, she could hear him sobbing. She wasn’t sure what she was going to find, but she knew it wasn’t going to be good. Once again, she committed herself to seeing this through. “Nine!” Darlene gripped the icepick firmly in her hand. She positioned the sharp point directly over the tiny aperture in the center of the bedroom doorknob. Her fingers, steady despite her racing heart, guided the slender tool precisely into the lock. She twisted and turned it gently, feeling for the delicate mechanism within, hoping to manipulate it to release the lock. Every slight movement with the ice pick was a gamble in this silent game of lock and key she found herself playing with, hoping to outsmart it. “TEN!” Dalene heard a click as the door unlocked and the doorknob moved. She prepared to open the door. Darlene paused just before trying to enter as Avery kept shouting at her but never looking at her. “GO AWAY. GO AWAY. I DON'T WANT YOU. YOU'RE GOING TO LEAVE ME. YOU ARE GOING TO HATE ME!” he kept repeating. At this point, she wasn’t even sure if he knew who she was because his behavior was so erratic and strange. As the doorknob turned, Darlene opened the door but was quickly met with a loud kick as the door was kicked closed on her. She hadn’t expected him to be so close to the door and was taken off guard as she stumbled a little backward but quickly regained her sense of balance. “GO AWAY, GO AWAY. I DON'T WANT YOU HEAR!” screamed a raging Avery behind the door. Darelene paused yet another time and took a deep breath, trying to get the courage to go in. She needed to stay calm and not let her emotions flare up if she was indeed going to try to help Avery calm down. This time, she leaned into the door with her weight and strength and began to turn the doorknob to push the door open quickly. Again, she was met with a hard kick against the door, but she was ready and didn’t stumble backward; instead, she pushed and forced to push the door open enough to allow her to step inside Avery’s bedroom. When she entered, Avery was sitting on the floor, wet his back against the end of his bed, just a few feet from the door. He was still wet, with some soap in his hair dripping down his face and his towel loosely around his waist. Darlene quickly surveyed the room. His bedroom was small, with only a twin-sized bed, one dresser, and a nightstand. Clothes were all over the place. The only place that was semi-clean was the dresser, which had some really decorative and elaborate Lego sets that he had built. Two of which he looked like he just smashed. She could only guess what she heard earlier when he threw something. Then, on the other end of the dresser were a few white disposable diapers. Darlene’s attention quickly returned to Avery as his legs kicked randomly in the air toward her but never hit her. “GET OUT OF HERE. I WANT YOU OUT OF HERE. I HATE YOU ALL. YOU ALL HATE ME. YOU ALWAYS HAVE.” Avery continued to scream and repeat himself. His eyes were red and distant, looking from crying and screaming. Tears were mixed with the shower water and suds which slid down from his hair. “Avery, calm down. Look at me. It's Darlene. I don’t hate you.” She stepped aside just far enough to ensure she would not get hurt as she tried to observe more of what was going on. She really needed her sister Laurisa to help her with this, but she felt there was no time. Even Darlene’s efforts to snap Avery out of it weren’t enough to stop his screaming and hateful words. Darlene’s mind twirled with thoughts of how to snap him out as she kept trying to talk to him. His words were full of hate and venom, directed towards someone, but she wasn’t sure who, with a force that seemed unstoppable. She reached out to him, her hands trembling as she spoke, trying to break through the haze of anger that consumed him. But each time she raised her voice, it fell on deaf ears, a futile attempt to break him out of it. Ideas raced through her mind in a frantic march: shake him back to reality, slap him awake, hold him down until he looked into her eyes. But he was lost in a blind rage, unreachable and untouchable. Her mind was finally made up, and with a fierce determination, she lunged towards him. He shoved her away with all his might, but she refused to let go, grabbing onto his wrist as he tried to punch her. In a flash of adrenaline-fueled strength, she snatched his other hand and pinned him against the back of the bed, kneeling down in a dominant stance. With control over both of his wrists, she pushed him back harder against the mattress while trying to bear hug him. "It's me, Darlene. I'm here, and I'm not leaving you," she spoke through gritted teeth as she fought to keep him restrained and close to her. His chest rose and fell rapidly, gasping for air between each word as he struggled against her grip. But she held on tight despite the wetness seeping into her clothes from his tears and still being wet from the shower. "No! Let me go! I hate you...I hate all of you!" he screamed, his voice raw with anguish and pain. Ignoring his outburst, Darlene held onto him tightly, trying to soothe him with gentle words that felt inadequate in such an intense moment. She had no idea what she was doing or how to handle this, but she had made a promise to herself to not leave him. He needed someone or something, and she wasn't going anywhere. He may have felt abandoned by everyone else in his life, but Darlene was determined to stay by his side no matter what. Avery kept trying to twist and turn to escape Darlene's caring arms, desperate to break free from her hold. Then Avery did something Darlene would have never suspected as she held him tight in her arms and close to her breast. She heard a wild snarl from Avery as he sank his teeth into her shoulder. Darlene felt a sharp, searing pain shoot through her body. She could feel his teeth piercing her skin, drawing a little blood as she winced in shock and surprise. “OW, fuck, that hurt!” Darlene cried out, letting go of Avery. Avery quickly stood up and backed away into a corner away from her. His towel fell down. Exposing his full, naked, wet body. She could see the pain etched on his face, but she knew that it was not aimed at her personally. It was the product of years of built-up anger and hurt, and she would not give up on him now. The onslaught of screaming continued as Darlene stood up. Darlene's face contorted in pain as she rubbed her injured shoulder. Avery's wild and frantic movements, his hands flailing in the air as if trying to fight off an unseen enemy, his face twisted in a rage that Darlene couldn't fully understand. “Alright, I gave you a chance, Avery.” She shot back, still feeling the teeth in her shoulder. “If you want to act like a toddler, I will treat you like one!” She shouted at him, but still, nothing broke through. Darlene's instincts kicked in, her body moving with lightning speed as she dodged and weaved through Avery's violent punches. In a swift motion, she wrapped her arms around his wrists like a vice grip, pulling him towards the bed with all her might. She forcefully sat down, shouting at him to calm down. But Avery was beyond reason, thrashing and struggling against her hold like a madman. Desperate to subdue him, Darlene flipped him over her lap, his body slamming onto her thighs and knees with a sickening thud. Despite his struggles, she kept a firm hand on his back, pinning him down, his stomach pressed on her knees. As he gasped for air and hyperventilated, Avery continued to scream and thrash against Darlene's hold. But she remained resolute, taking a deep breath before bringing her hand down with all her might on his exposed bottom. The loud crack echoed through the room as the pain seared through Avery's body. The spanking stung, stung hard between force and the wet bare bottom, making it sting even more. “OW!” Avery cried as he continued to scream at her. But Darlene knew this was necessary - possibly the only way to bring him back from the brink of rage-fueled madness. And so she continued to deliver sharp, stinging smacks. Darlene let another spanking flat across his butt. “I will stop when you calm down and behave, and I don’t have to scream at you anymore.” Through gritted teeth, he begged for her to stop as tears streamed down his face. The spanking hurt. They really hurt and stung as Avery tried to escape. It wasn’t until the pain became almost unbearable that Avery started to calm down, but he was still hyperventilating and sobbing. But the cries were different. They were not fit of rage and angry cries but sounded much more sorrowful and quieter. Avery couldn’t stop crying. He wasn’t sure what was going on with him. He felt emotionally exhausted. Avery's body went limp, and he collapsed over her knees and on the bed in exhausted sobs. Only then did Darlene release her hold and sit back, panting heavily as she watched Avery slowly calm down. “Are you done?” Darlene asked, but all she got was a nod, yes, and soft crying and heaving breathing between the cries as he lay across her lap. “All right then, I want you to stand up and go into the bathroom to rinse off your hair.” He didn’t really move as he felt too drained. Darlene finally reached for his hand, helped him stand up, and led him to the bathroom. He was like a lost child right now. There was no adult in him. She couldn't believe she was leading a crying young man, naked, towards the shower. Avery stood awkwardly next to the shower, his body tense, unmoving and exhausted. Darlene reached in and turned on the water, adjusting the temperature to be just slightly warm. She could see him with his head down, tears streaming down his face as he struggled to catch his breath. "Come on," she said softly, gently guiding him into the shower. As the hot water cascaded over his body, he stayed still, allowing himself to be washed away by the soothing heat. With a reassuring touch, Darlene began to wash his hair and rinse out all the soap suds. Despite the embarrassment of being cared for like a child, Avery couldn't deny how calming and comforting it was to have someone else take care of him in this moment of vulnerability. Once finished, she turned off the shower and looked around the bathroom for some clean towels. She finally found one underneath the sink counter. She pulled out and unfolded a light tan old bath towel, which was too thin from overuse. She grabbed one of his hands and pulled him out. He was starting to calm down slowly but was still breathing and hard like ge couldn’t catch his breath. She handed him the towel. “Do you think you can dry yourself now?” Avery just nodded as he grabbed it. “If you are not out in two minutes and in your bedroom, I will come in and dry you myself, understood?” She grabed his chin to make him look her in the eyes. Avery’s mind was a chaotic mess of conflicting emotions. He was exhausted, both physically and emotionally, from the events that had just transpired. Standing there, naked and vulnerable, as Darlene tried to lead him into the shower, he felt a deep sense of shame and embarrassment. But alongside those emotions were feelings of confusion and loss – why hadn’t Darlene just left him? Why had she chosen to remain by his side? And then there was the pain from her spanking – it stung deeply, both physically and emotionally. He didn’t want to talk, didn’t know what to say or how to express the jumbled mess of emotions inside him. It all felt so overwhelming, like he was on the edge of a cliff, ready to lose control at any moment. His hand moved gently over his skin, the old, worn towel absorbing the droplets of water and leaving a trail of warmth in its wake. As he dried himself, he could feel the soreness from Darlene's spanking, a reminder of her presence and her control. With each slow swipe of the towel, he tried to quell the storm inside him, to push away the conflicting emotions and just focus on this simple task. But even as he dried his body off, his mind was still swirling with questions and doubts. He was exhausted, physically and emotionally, but he knew there was no escaping Darlene's firm command to himself dried in two minutes. So he took his time, allowing himself a moment of respite before facing whatever came next. Darlene stepped out of the bathroom and looked over the room, taking in every detail. Again, I observed the dresser, which had a few diapers stacked and smashed Lego pieces, as evidence of Avery’s destructive outburst. His bed was unmade and damp from where she had recently spanked him for his behavior. Looking down at herself, she noticed that her pants and blouse were also wet, now cold against her skin. Her heart rate was still beating fast for the adrenal rush as she tried to calm herself down, reminding herself that at least he wasn't screaming or yelling anymore. On the other side of the bed sat a large red stuffed dog, its fluffy fur slightly matted from years of being played with. And scattered across the floor were clothes thrown around only to be assumed dirty. While waiting, she walked to the closet to see what she might find. Amazingly, the closet wasn’t a mess. There weren’t many clothes there. He had a few closed boxes on shelves. What was odd about the closet was the colorful, thin mattress that lay down on the floor. It was many an inch thick, which could that could be folded up for transportation. It was blue on one side, green in the middle, and red on the other side. Darlene couldn’t understand what that was for. Unfortunately, she would have to catch up with her sister and explain everything that had transpired to her for her help, so she made a mental note of that. Avery just stepped outside the bathroom as Darlene was closing the door. “I'm looking for something to get you dressed in.” She looked at Avery, who said nothing, and stood there with a towel around his waist. His crying had come down to breathing, heaving, and a sigh or a small cry between them. Darlene guided Avery to the edge of the bed, her steps slow and gentle as she grabbed on of the remaining diapers from the dresser. She could feel him resisting just a tad, his hand limp in hers, as they made their way across the small bedroom to his bed. He seemed oblivious to what was happening, his gaze fixed on the wall with a mix of exhaustion and emotion. Darene's heart ached for him, and she didn’t know what really triggered all this. Carefully, she lowered him onto the bed, her touch gentle and tentative. Darlene's hands were gentle as she unfolded the crisp, clean diaper beside Avery. She could feel his body's weight on the bed, but he did not react to her presence. His stillness only fueled her determination to take care of him. With each touch, she could sense his emotional turmoil, breaking her heart. She knew she needed to bring him home with her, where she could keep a watchful eye on him and make sure he was safe. The thought of leaving him alone in this fragile state was a terrifying one for Darlene. There was no telling what would happen if she left him now. Darlene brushed a strand of hair away from her face as she unfolded the soft, crinkly disposable diaper. He remained still and unresponsive, lost in his own world. She couldn't understand how someone could be in such a state of distress. It was like nothing she had ever witnessed before. But she knew she had to be there for him, no matter what it took. She hoped that her presence and care would provide some comfort to Avery in this difficult time. Darlene didn’t ask him to lift up; she just patted his thighs and then lifted them gently as Avery followed suit, having done this several times with her. Darlene slide the fresh diaper under him. The rash was getting better but still there, and unfortunately, she did not have any of her supplies. They were back in the office. She adjusted it to ensure it sat comfortably around his waist, the elasticated edges fitting snugly but not too tightly. The adhesive tabs on either side were secured with care, a sound akin to ripping paper filling the air as they fastened securely in place. The diaper now sat neatly beneath him, its exterior white and unblemished, ready to serve its purpose with dignity and discretion. Avery felt the diaper being pulled between his legs and fastened tightly around his sides. The material rustled gently against his skin, its inner layer designed for comfort and absorbency. He continues to get his breathing back under control. He lay there looking up, not realizing Darlene left the room for a second or that she brought something back. He wasn’t aware of her till he heard her voice. “Avery, let's sit up,” he felt her gentle hand slide under his back as he lay still on his back, and she lifted him up to a sitting position. I want you to sit in that chair and not move while I clean up a little. You're coming home with me, and there is no arguing about it. She led him over to the chair, where he sat down in just a diaper. Avery still wasn’t processing everything that had happened yet and was still very distant from her. Darlene knelt down, her knees pressed into the soft carpet, and she kneeled down in front of Avery. She reached a gentle hand towards and cupped his chin, tilting his head up to meet her gaze. Her eyes were warm and determined. Two fingers pointed out towards her own eyes as she silently commanded him to look at her. The room was filled with the sound of rustling fabric as Avery shifted in his seat. “Look at me, Avery. What you did was unacceptable. You bite hard, and I am going to have a bruise and a scab on my shoulder. You have tried to kick and hit me, and I haven’t left. I am right here. Right now, you are not in the right frame of mind. I don’t know how else to explain it, but you acted like you were having a tantrum like a toddler. Therefore, I am going to treat you like a toddler for at least the remainder of the night.” There was no response in Avery’s eyes as they just looked at her, and tears continued to slide down his face. “What this means is that I will make all the decisions tonight. I don’t trust what happened here, and honestly, I am very confused right now, but I am not leaving you. You can fight me, and we can repeat what just happened, your choice.” Avery just nodded yes, that he understood. He didn’t have it in him to fight her right now, and he wasn’t sure what he wanted. He was too emotionally exhausted and confused to make any decisions right now or care to. So, Avery sat in the chair quietly, not wanting to move from it. Avery just nodded yes, that he understood. He didn’t have it in him to fight her right now, and he wasn’t sure what he wanted. He was too emotionally exhausted and confused to make any decisions right now or care to. So, Avery sat in the chair quietly, not wanting to move from it. Darlene stood up again. “Ok, let me clean up some; I can’t leave your carpet all wet and let it grow mold and mildew. I don’t want the carpet to mold and mildew. God only knows if you would even clean it yourself from the looks of this place.” Darlene snatched up a bath towel and pressed it into the damp patches on the carpet. The distinctive aroma wafting from the soaked fibers confirmed her suspicions—Avery had urinated there. He stood by, silent and immobile; his mind lost in a tempest of emotions while Darlene labored to clean up. Leaving the soiled spot for a moment, she made her way to the kitchen, where she whipped up a mixture of warm water and soap. She returned to the task at hand, scrubbing away at the stained carpet with renewed vigor. All through this ordeal, Avery remained still as stone. She then decided to take out the trash before she left his apartment. It was a small act but one that would help bring some order back into this chaotic situation. Next, she turned her attention back to Avery. She gently guided him into a fresh gray T-shirt with the university symbol he went to and a pair of shorts. Underneath his clothing was the crinkly sound of a new diaper - an unfortunate necessity given his condition. Once dressed, they prepared to leave for her place, an unspoken agreement hanging in the air between them that he needed more care than he could provide for himself right now. "Before we leave, I want you to grab me all your medications so we don’t miss any. She handed in a small plastic grocery bag that she found in his kitchen pantry. Then, you can grab anything else you want for the night." Darlene said, looking Avery in his eyes in a stern but caring voice. Darlene waited for a while in the living room as Avery returned from the bedroom. Darlene had to take a step back. He was standing there with the bag of medications but clutching something—the big red stuffed dog hugged tightly in his left arm. Still, there were no words as he looked too exhausted. She saw how much he loved that large stuffed dog to have brought it out with him to return to her house in such a vulnerable state. “That dog is cute. Does he have a name?” she asked. Avery mumbled something, but Darlene didn’t get it. She thought she would ask again as she walked up to Avery, grabbed the small plastic bag with his meds, and grabbed his hand as they walked out of the apartment together.

Chapter 111: Date Night BETH SMILED WHEN she saw Carly and thought she looked absolutely adorable in her ‘date night’ outfit. As much as she knew Carly didn’t want to be a babied Little, she was stuck looking like a toddler, no matter what she wore. ‘I wonder if Amanda could adjust things to make her at least look like she’s a college girl?’ For the moment, she knew Carly would have to deal with ‘cute.’ “You look pretty,” she told her. “You do, too!” Carly responded as they met up outside of Sanders. “You sure you want to just take your car, Amanda?” Nikki asked. “Yes, it makes the most sense. There’s already a car seat for Carly installed, and I put a booster seat in for Beth?” “I don’t need a booster…” Beth complained. “Beth, you know the saying, ‘Booster until nine feet tall?’” Beth sighed, “I know, but it doesn’t even make sense? My dad doesn’t ride in one?” “He does when he’s in my car,” Amanda countered. “Wait… really?” She asked. Amanda nodded, “Really.” “Fine,” she grumbled. “What are you taking for a bag for Carly’s stuff?” Amanda asked when the door was shut after buckling in the two girls, and Nikki climbed in the passenger seat. “I figured I’d just take my backpack, Grandma?” Carly said. Beth looked over at her in the rear-facing seat beside her, feeling bad as she saw the girl was bright red. She reached her hand out and held Carly’s in support. “That will work, I guess? I would tell anyone at the movie theater it’s her diaper bag.” “Grandma…?” Carly did blush and complained. “I’m just trying to look out for you two?” “I don’t think our own moms do this much looking out now?” Carly complained. “Fine, I’ll back off. But you do need to be careful! Now, what restaurant is this again?” “Off-Forkway Stage?” Carly said. “What’s that?” Beth asked. “Good, it’s not a place you’ve been!” Carly smiled after the embarrassment, happy to see that. “It’s a fun place,” Amanda told them. “We haven’t been often, but it’s good!” Amanda programmed the car, and Beth asked Carly, “So what’s it supposed to have?” “Burgers, shakes? I figure that’s a pretty casual first-date meal?” Beth nodded, “Yes, it is. Sounds like fun!” “There’s more, too, but you’ll see?” “Okay, I’ll trust you. But if this date doesn’t work out for activities, I’m in charge from here on out?” Beth liked Carly’s smile then, “Deal.” It wasn’t a long drive to the restaurant, “Now, I know you two would probably like a private dinner, but I think, for the time being, it would be good to have Nikki sit with you?” Amanda told them. “We already expected that, Grandma,” Carly told her as the car self-parked. “We’ll be careful in public not to have any extra shows of affection. As far as everyone else is concerned we may just be sisters?” Beth nodded, “We’re not looking to get people to notice us; we’ll be careful. And if I didn’t have Nikki with me while we’re out, Mom would kill me!” “Glad we understand each other,” Amanda said to the pair. She unbuckled her seatbelt, and Beth did the same. Amanda approached Carly’s side and helped her from the car seat even as Nikki opened Beth’s door and offered her a hand to help her out. Amanda handed Carly her backpack, and Beth gathered her purse. “Everything you need? I’ll come pick you up in a bit over an hour to drive you to the theater?” Amanda told them. “Do you want to just come in?” Beth asked her. “No, I want you two to be on your own as much as possible. Nikki won’t put nearly the crimp in your night, I would. Don’t worry about me; I’m meeting Fred and the kids down the road for our own meal.” Beth nodded and found it humorous as Carly led the way inside the restaurant. ‘First date with a Little?’ She shook her head. ‘First date with a sweetheart,’ she amended. They went through the door, which a helpful giant man held open for them, and Carly led the way to the hostess stand, where a Tweener hostess stood a little shorter than Beth. Carly stood in front of her and waved at her. Beth was surprised to see her ask Carly, “How many?” “Three? We have a reservation for Carly Slane?” The girl did look a little surprised at the reservation. Still, given the half-dozen couples and families standing around the entryway, Carly had been wise to make one. “Gotcha! Are you all here, sweetie?” Beth wasn’t thrilled with her talking down to Carly, but at least it wasn’t taunting. “Yes, we are,” Carly spoke clearly. Beth watched the tweener reach up and work to grab menus from a station that was a bit too high for her. “Do you want a high chair or a booster for her?” She asked Nikki. Beth was more annoyed then, but Nikki said, “Why don’t you ask her? She’s the one who made the reservation?” The girl’s fishmouth motions told Beth she had just been humoring the girl before, not realizing she was Carly! “Umm… What would you like?” She asked Carly. She sighed before saying, “A booster seat, please.” “Of course,” she said, grabbing and placing one under her arm from a pile. “Right this way!” The three followed her into the restaurant and sat inside a booth that looked to have been made of clay terracotta pots. I HAD GROWN up with Mama, absolutely loving old Broadway shows. Our booth was set in a circle around the center where a hungry-looking carnivorous plant made me think the old musical Little Shop of Horrors must have been transported to this dimension or maybe just been developed somehow here, too? We stood for a second at the booth as the waitress set the menus on the table before sliding the booster in a little ways and saying, “Enjoy your meal!” Beth helped me onto the bench, and I crawled into the booster seat. Its plastic rear-end shape seemed cavernous to my tiny body. It got me almost up to table level. ‘I might have been better off with the highchair?’ I tried not to think about that, though! Just after Beth climbed in after me and Nikki sat on the outer part of the circle on the other side, the carnivorous plant bent down. It gave each of us a long gaze before creepily ordering us, “Feeeeed Me!” I laughed at that, even though if real, the plant could have eaten me in one bite! “How have I not been here before?” Beth asked, “This is cool!” I turned and smiled at her, “I hoped you’d enjoy it!” She leaned over and hugged me sideways. We were going to be careful about public displays, but I looked like a toddler girl who would typically get hugs. That kept it from being a real concern, we figured! “What are you going to get?” Beth asked, opening the menu. I had to really work to unfold and hold the giant menu. Barely managing it like a crazy science fair board or something back home! “Well, their specialties are their burgers, and I thought a shake?” “Are those safe?” Beth asked me. “They have good reviews?” I told her. “I can check before you both have them,” Nikki said, “I have a test kit with me.” I felt my blood grow a little colder at the realization she was pretty sure poisoning was in the cards at some point! “I guess that’s a go for it?” Beth asked her. Nikki nodded, “It’s part of why I’m here, guys.” I shrugged, “Guess burger and a shake it is?” “What kind though?” Beth asked, pointing out that there were some absolutely absurd ones on the menu. “That one!” I said with a smile, having found mine! “Breakfast and a burger sounds like a winner!” Beth wrinkled her nose at the burger that came with a scrambled egg, bacon, and some mix of really spicy chile peppers! It had five peppers next to it, the hottest item listed on the menu. There was a boring version, too, but who would want that?!? “One of these days, you’re going to actually find something too spicy,” Beth said. I shrugged, “I have back home, but you all have yet to get close to my upper threshold. That last hot sauce at the contest was starting to get there?” “Wait, you’re both being serious?” Nikki asked. I nodded. “Carly may be the size of a baby, but she has fireproof tastebuds!” I smiled, “Thank you, Beth.” Right then, a Betweener waitress walked up dressed in a costume that looked like it was meant to be a baby costume. “Well, hewwo everyone! You doing okay tonight?” ‘Hewwo?’ I wondered. “Yes,” I said. “Great! I’m Petra, your waitress tonight! Can I get you started with any appetizers?” She looked at Nikki, who motioned towards us. “No thanks,” Beth and I said at the same time. “Do you need more time, or are you ready to order? We’re just about to start a set, so I need to get your food in if you want it sooner?” “We’re ready, I think,” Beth said. “Great! Let’s start with mommy?” Nikki rolled her eyes but decided not to correct her for some reason, “I’ll have the Mushroom Stuffed Burger?” “Which kind of cheese…?” She took the rest of her order, then made it over to Beth and finally me. “And for the cutie?” she asked Nikki. “Ask her? She’s actually a college student?” A quick double-take was had, but she smiled at me with a turn, “For you?” “Firey Breakfast Burger?” “Umm… sweetie, that’s really spicy?” “I hope so?” I smiled back, “I mean, I’d hate to think you put four peppers on something bland?” “Is she for real?” she looked at Nikki. “I’m serious. I can’t eat that thing.” “I wouldn’t bet against her,” Beth told her. “Oooookay, how would you like the egg on that?” I finished giving her the order, and we ensured she had our milkshake order. “How much you want to bet a bunch of people come out with popcorn to watch me die?” I giggled when she left. “No bets!” Beth said. “What’s with her costume? I can recognize our table looks like a show from back home. She looks like she’s dressed like a baby?” “It’s from Crib Chronicles,” Beth answered. “Basically, a bunch of babies singing about their lives throughout one day of their lives?” Nikki added. “It’s a cute show if it’s done right.” We were about to say something to each other when the restaurant lights dimmed. “Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to the best Off-Forkway Stage there is! Tonight, we’re proud to present several numbers from musicals. The first is from the classic Witch!” I watched in the center of the room as a waitress in a witch costume who looked like Elphaba from Wicked began singing a song almost identical to the old song ‘Defying Gravity.’ There were a few twists and turns, but the melody and most of the lyrics were virtually identical. The waitress had some serious vocal chops, and she was joined by another waitress dressed as a Glinda character for a duet for much of it. At the end, the whole restaurant gave them the applause they deserved, and the volume of the conversations returned. After a while, our shakes arrived, and after Nikki gave us the all-clear, we started drinking what were delicious shakes! We were treated to a song from one that seemed like Annie before our food came out. “That was really good,” Beth said as the lights came up. “Yeah, they found some good vocalists,” I said. Right then, our waitress returned and must have heard my comment. “Why thank you, sweetheart. Do you sing?” I shrugged, “Not really. Played instruments growing up?” She nodded as she put a plate in front of me that was decorated with skulls made out of hot sauce in the front. “Are you sure you want this?” She asked me as she sat Beth’s down in front of her. I looked at the plate, saw a whole pepper, and decided to make a statement. BETH LOOKED ON with a cold pit in her stomach as Carly took the pepper larger than her hand and chomped the end of it off, staring at the waitress. Beth took a moment to look at the waitress and wanted to giggle at the look on her face. ‘She looks like she wants to dive in to save the little girl or something?’ Turning back to Carly, she swallowed, smiled, and asked, “Was that the mild part of the burger?” “Uh…” A man in a cape and a half-face mask approached the table and asked, “Do you need to order something else?” “Why? Do you have something spicier?” Carly said with a smile, munching on another piece of the pepper. “Actually, we do? But I meant something more Little friendly?” “I’ll have to try the spicier one sometime; what’s it called?” Beth giggled when the two finally left them to eat, and Carly began attacking what she could of the burger. It was bigger than her head, so she was definitely having to plan through how she was eating it! “You seriously don’t think that’s spicy?” Nikki asked. Carly shook her head. “No, we measure things in something called Scoville units back home. Mild is around zero to twenty thousand on the scale. I start to feel alive in the four-hundred thousand range. The hottest I’ve had was over a million of the units. I think this is probably in the sixty-thousand range.” “Why?” she asked. Carly shrugged, “Honestly, I think it’s related to the size of the peppers? Back home, the smaller the pepper, the spicier it is generally. To me, this is as large as a poblano, which is really mild,” she said while holding up another pepper that had fallen out of the burger. “How big is a spicy pepper to you?” Nikki asked. Carly held her fingers open between her thumb and first finger, not that wide. “This would be about the size of one called the Carolina Reaper—that one is pretty spicy. It was the hottest pepper about twenty or thirty years ago? There were some others that were pretty tasty, about the size of a pea?” She shook her head, “Okay, I’ll stop interrupting your night now,” she said, feeling guilty. “Nonsense,” Beth told her, “You’re eating dinner with us; you’re expected to talk, not just be a stone statue.” “I agree,” Carly said with a smile. “Got lucky with you,” she smiled at Beth. “Same,” Beth said. Right about then, they watched their waitress become the star for her number from Crib Chronicles, ‘Two Timing Diapers.’ It was a song all about a blowout of a diaper and the mess all over the baby. “Change Me Mommy!” She said the most iconic line, placing a pacifier in her mouth right after it and freezing in place. The whole restaurant cheered louder for her than they had any others! When it came time to deal with the check, the waitress started to give it to Nikki, but Carly said, “Please give it to me?” “Umm…?” “Carly, I can pay?” Beth said. “You can do the movie if you want?” Carly said, “I want to pay for dinner at least?” Beth didn’t want to make a scene, so she said, “Okay.” The check was handled through the typical ultra-thin check portfolio. Beth was a little surprised to see Carly easily navigate paying with her phone on the portfolio and noticed she still left a good tip despite the odd looks. “I’m surprised you didn’t take off for the comments,” Beth said as they walked out to the front, where Amanda was waiting for them. “Why? I know I look like a toddler now?” “True,” Beth agreed, sighing. I wonder if we can fix that for you?” Carly shrugged, “I’m not sure; I do know I have to be careful how much more editing we do if I’m ever going home…” WE WERE PRETTY quiet after being buckled into my seat, and Beth went to her booster seat before departing for a nearby theater that was its own complex. “Umm… So there’s a few movies showing that sounded interesting?” I told Beth, “Glens Den is an action-adventure flick, or Harlsgate, which is a Sci-Fi film?” “No romantic comedies tonight?” Beth teased. “We can if you want?” “Which would you rather see?” “I asked you first?” “Seriously, which sounds better?” She asked me. “I kind of thought the special effects would be cool in Harlsgate?” “Then let’s see it!” Beth said, grabbing my hand and holding it even as Grandma made the short trip to the movie theater. “I’ll be here when you guys get out. Make sure you stay with Nikki at all times!” Grandma said. “Oh, and someone needs to change you, Carly; you’re soaked?” I blushed as I realized I hadn’t even noticed! “We’ll change her as soon as we get inside,” Beth said. “Let me just get our tickets really quick!” Beth began using an app on her phone to purchase the tickets. I couldn’t see what she was doing before saying, “All good!” They entered the theater doors and discovered a station manned by HoloAttendants to check for admission. “Good evening, Miss. What show?” “Harlsgate?” Beth showed her the image from her phone. “I’m sorry, Miss, but children under twelve are not allowed in that movie?” She said, motioning to me. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave me a comment! This week, I made a hard decision to pull my works from WattPad. First, they seem to be removing ABDL works anyway, but I also have some concerns about posting a site without any sort of child warnings, given recent laws being passed/allowed to stand. For now, this will be the exclusive site for this story, but I may look at starting a Ream or something with a low membership price to host, too. Thank you all for your support here! I prefer to keep my work available for free, so I will try that for as long as I am able! My completed works are, of course, available on Amazon through Kindle still. http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

The next day, Lara sat uncomfortably in her final class of the afternoon. Even though it had only been three strokes, Stacey had not held back with the strap the night before. It was far from the worst spanking Lara had endured during her college tenure, but it definitely still hurt. As class was dismissed, Lara quickly gathered her things and headed back to Columbia Ave. She was eager not only for relief for her spanked bottom, but also for what lie in store later that evening. She hurried, as she had a few things she wanted to arrange before Ted came home. Stacey similarly hustled across campus that afternoon. She too wore a small bruise from her strapping the night before. Her hands brushed against it as she walked, making her wonder about the state of Ted’s backside. The boy had been so throughly spanked on Sunday, Stacey thought he likely was still feeling the effects even now on Thursday. She wondered if she would get the chance to see for herself later that evening. For his part, Ted was a little apprehensive about Thursday evening. His bottom was in fact still sore, though the ache had subsided considerably. Still, he feared he would be left vulnerable to another dose that evening, being exposed in front of his roommates wearing just his underwear. Still, he always reveled Lara and Stacey’s company, and was looking forward to enjoying some drinks with them. He also wondered whether Lara would get frisky with him again, especially given that he’d be almost naked already. His arousal grew as he thought back to their encounter late Sunday night. A few hours later, the three friends were gathered back at their shared house, each eager to see what lay in store that night. Ted stood at the coffee table in the living room arranging the liquor bottles he had procured, along with a few cocktail glasses and an ice bucket. He was more than ready to fulfill his duty as bartender for the evening. Lara walked up behind him quietly. Ted jumped when she tapped him on the butt. “Hehe, hey there Teddy boy!” Lara giggled and kissed his cheek. Ted blushed, self conscious about his still sore backside, but also very happy for Lara’s affections. “Oh.. hi,” he stammered, “I didn’t know you were home. Just getting everything ready for our cocktail party.” “Aw, hooray!” cooed Lara. “This is gonna be fun.” “Yeah.” Ted smiled. “I mean… it’s no kegger… but still fun.” Lara smacked his bottom sharply. “Excuse me, are we already forgetting our lesson from Sunday?” “No!” Ted yelled, rubbing his butt. “No, definitely not.” “Good,” said Lara, with authority. “This is how responsible adults have a party. Remember that.” “Yes ma’am.” The words came out of Ted’s lips reflexively. He wasn’t really sure why he’d said it, but it somehow felt right given how Lara was speaking to him. The boy’s submissive tone triggered a warmth between Lara’s legs. She looked him up and down, appreciating his physique. It was then that she realized he had not yet undressed. “Good boy,” Lara said, seeking first to affirm his use of ‘yes ma’am.’ Then, she gave way to her lust for his body. “Now, what were the rules we had about tonight? It seems to me you are wearing entirely too many clothes.” Ted hung his head. “Yes ma’am,” he murmured. “Here,” Lara chirped, reaching out her hands, “let me help you.” Ted flinched slightly as she pulled at the hem of his shirt. “Arms up,” she instructed, as though he were a toddler. Ted obeyed, fearing the consequences if he did not. Lara lifted his shirt over his head and tossed it on the floor. Then she grabbed hold of his belt. “That’s a good start,” she purred, “but didn’t we say these have to come off too?” Ted looked into her eyes. He saw the lascivious glare she wore and realized how badly he wanted her. His member swelled, and he nodded. Lara unfastened his belt, opened up his jeans and let them fall to his ankles. Ted gasped slightly, and his cock twitched. Lara took note. “Mmm… what a big boy you are…” she said eyeing his package and biting her lip. Ted was speechless, but tried to say with his eyes what his mouth could not: ‘I want you!’ Just then, Stacey walked in carrying a tray of appetizers. “Hey you two!” she said cheerfully, not picking up on the sexual tension that lingered in the air. She pointed at the pants pooled around Ted’s ankles. “I see our bartender is getting into his uniform.” “Ahem.. uh… yes ma’am… I mean, um… yeah. I um… yep.” Ted stammered. Lara giggled. Stacey finally realized what she had just walked in on. She paused and eyed them suspiciously. “There’s no misbehaving happening in here, is there?” Ted’s face went white. “None whatsoever,” Lara laughed, smacking Ted on the rump. “Ow! Hey!” Stacey smirked. “Well that’s good to hear,” she said. “I’d hate to have to interrupt our cocktail party with any bare bottom spanking.” She set the appetizers down on the table, and took her own turn tapping Ted on the tush. “Now, how about a drink, bartender?” Eager to change the subject, and eager for a drink himself, Ted set to his task. Lara turned on some music, and moments later, the three roommates toasted. “Cheers!” Stacey called out. “To lessons learned - the hard way.” They all laughed, Ted a little uneasily, and sipped their drinks. The three settled in on the sofas and made idle chat about their week, and the weekend ahead. In just a couple of gulps, Ted’s glass was empty. Amid the small talk, he stood to fix himself another. “Geez, somebody’s thirsty,” Lara chided. Ted ignored her and filled his glass. “Hey wait a minute… you’re drinking tonight,” Lara said, pausing as if waiting for a response. Ted sat back down with his fresh cocktail. Lara stared at him. “Yeah… and? So are you…” he said, not really seeing her meaning, and feeling a bit annoyed. Drinking on an empty stomach always made him a little surly. “And… what are you supposed to be wearing when you’re drinking?” Lara asked with an edge in her voice. Ted still stared at her blankly. Then it finally hit him. Goodnites. “Oh… that. I will.. I mean… wait, you don’t mean …” Ted paused. “Right now?” Lara looked him up and down. She kept a straight face and nodded. Ted began to protest. “I don’t need them when I’m AWAKE! Come on… that’s not fair! I’ll put one on before I go to bed.” Stacey interjected. “Excuse me, but I don’t think you are in any position to be negotiating or arguing. You are still being punished for your escapades last weekend. And you’re the one who soaked his bed sheets like a toddler.” She paused to make sure she had his full attention. “So if you care at all about protecting your little backside, I’d suggest you do as Lara asks.” Ted felt about two feet tall. Sitting on the couch practically naked, being ordered to go put on a pull-up, it was too much. But he knew Stacey was right. He couldn’t bear to endure a spanking that night. He was determined to avoid it, to win himself back into Lara and Stacey’s good graces. He hung his head. “Fine…” he huffed, standing to move toward his room. “Good boy,” Lara chirped. “But remember that we agreed those Goodnites are too thin for you?” Ted rolled his eyes. He remembered Lara and Stacey agreeing, but not himself. “Ok…” he fumed. “Well, here, I got you some of these.” Lara reached under the coffee table and produced a diaper. Ted’s mouth hung open. How humiliating! Goodnited were bad enough. Even regular, plain diapers would have been awful to endure. But these… where did she even find them?? Stacey tried hard not to laugh. Lara, meanwhile was laser focused. She knew Ted was likely to fight her, but she was determined to get that boy into a cute, puffy diaper as soon as possible. “I’d like you to go put this on, then come let me see to make sure you did it right.” Ted just stared blankly. He still could not believe his eyes. “Or if you’d prefer, you can lay down right here on the couch and I’ll diaper you myself.” Snapping out his trance, Ted shuddered at the word ‘diaper.’ He looked down at the infantile oversized Pamper Lara held. Stacey reached over and patted his bottom. “Remember,” she said, “you can do as your told now, or you can do as your told later with a very sore bottom.” Realizing he was not going to talk his way out of this, he scowled at Lara, took the diaper from her and huffed off to his bedroom.

As promised. There is a lot going on in this chapter. I'm curious what everyone wants to think. Also, do you like the dotted lines? I am trying something new to see if it helps. Enjoy, my friends. Chapter 26 - The Kiddy Table Avery wasn’t sure where Darlene was taking him. His feet shuffled behind Darlene's determined stride, his mind racing with curiosity and anticipation. The only thing he knew about this place was that it was a restaurant with a name he couldn't quite grasp. "Aegean Palette?" he silently attempted to pronounce, stumbling over the unfamiliar combination of letters. Who would name a restaurant something so complicated? As they passed out from the alleyway of the tall building, his thoughts were interrupted by the sight of tall evergreen trees lining a narrow lane, creating a barrier between them and their destination. As they continued down the path, Avery couldn't help but wonder if this obscure location meant the restaurant wasn't doing well. But as they emerged from behind the final cluster of trees, the scent of fresh herbs and spices filled his nose, instantly washing away any doubts or reservations. "Can you smell it, Avery?" Darlene's voice rang out joyfully as she gestured toward the quaint building before them, hidden behind tall skyscrapers and trees. "That's the best Greek and Italian cuisine you'll ever find." Avery inhaled deeply, savoring the tantalizing aroma that seemed out of place in the bustling downtown city. The restaurant itself looked as though it had been plucked from the idyllic Greek countryside and placed next to a peaceful river hidden from view. With its brick walls and vibrant geranium posts adorning the entrance, it was a stark contrast to the surrounding urban landscape. Despite his initial skepticism about its location, Avery couldn't deny that there was something alluring and charming about this hidden gem of a restaurant. And as he followed Darlene inside, he knew that this would be an experience unlike any other. “Let's go in and make sure he has our seats. The restaurant was only expecting four, but I added Christy at the last second. Normally, a restaurant like this won’t do favors for customers if they don’t make reservations in advance, but let's say my sisters and I are regulars. We're almost like family here.” As Avery followed Darlene inside the restaurant, he first noticed the smells and how a tall, gangly, and well-dressed man with an infectious smile was standing next to a hostess stand's wooden podium. “Welcome, Ms. Malatesta. I don’t think we have seen you here on a Monday. What happened to your regular Wednesday meet-up with your sisters.” He stared at Avery, realizing this was the fourth person she had called for reservations. “Let’s just say I had a real shitty day at work, and I need to unwind with my sisters,” Darlene replied. To Dimitris, Avery looked very nervous, and Avery didn’t realize he was up close to Darlene like an anxious child. Dimitris looked over at Avery in his messy hair and untucked shirt. From the looks, he wasn’t their normal clientele. “And who is the young man that is accompanying you this fine evening?” Dimitris smiled at him and gave him a warm half-bow as if inviting him in. Avery felt like he was talking to him as a child, but in fact, he wasn’t used to this type of atmosphere in a restaurant. “Oh, this is Avery, a coworker of mine.” Darlene paused as she thought about how to best explain this without seeming odd. “He is joining us today because we both had a bad day at work, and I thought he needed to unwind a little. When I learned he never heard of this restaurant. I told him about it and how I come here once a week to unwind and sometimes on the weekend for special occasions. I thought maybe I could get you another customer addicted to this place, just as my sisters and I are.” “That is really nice of you, Ms. Malatesta.” Dimitris turned to face Avery, who felt incredibly out of place in such a fancy establishment. “Nice to meet you, Avery. Do you have a last name?” He looked confused about why he would ask such a question. Darlene looked down at Avery and nudged him in the side. “It is ok; calling people by their last name here is customary. I have tried for years to get him to call me Darlene, but he refuses.” Dimitris had a comical and infectious smile when she said this. “Well, Ms. Malatesta, you know that isn’t proper, and I am all about proper.” Even though he didn’t laugh, you can tell from his eyes that he was laughing. “Sage, Avery Sage is my full name,” Avery said as his eyes kept darting around, feeling out of place. Before this, the most upscale dining experience he had ever had was at Olive Garden, and that was only a handful of times when his foster families treated him on special occasions that were in celebration of someone else and not for him. “Welcome, Mr. Sage. It is my pleasure and the pleasure of Aegean Palettee to have you dine with us tonight. I hope you have a divine experience. Anything less would be an insult to us.” Dimitris did a half-bow once again. Darlene's voice trembled a little as she spoke, "I know this isn't ideal, and I apologize for the inconvenience, but I have a fifth guest I invited. With everything that has happened, I really needed her to come with us." She couldn't help but feel guilty for bringing an unexpected guest and knew this wasn’t proper, but at the same time, she felt like she had no other choice. "Can you please find a way to accommodate us? I would be so appreciative," she pleaded, hoping Dimitris would understand her predicament. Dimitris's eyes widened in concern as he scanned the reservation log, seeing that the restaurant was on track to be completely packed that night. He groaned inwardly, knowing they had already made a notable exception for Darlene and brought her in on a Monday with such short notice. Dimitri looked up and saw a look of disappointment on Darlene's face as she realized it was full, and it was like a stab to his heart, making it clear that he had failed to meet her, one of the restaurant’s best customers. “Dimitris, I understand if you can’t, but if you can do anything.” He thought for a second. “I have an idea that is a little unprofessional. I have a small cardboard table in the back. I can place a nice tablecloth that matches the decor of this play and lay it out nicely for two people to sit together. I am sorry there is no way I can fit all of you together. All I have for you is a round table that barely fits four people. If I squeeze more, it won’t look right, and the owner will be upset. Presentation is everything here.” Darlene was actually relieved that there was a solution. “That would be perfect. I would really appreciate it.” She smiled. Dimitris gave his little half-bow. “Let me set it up; give me 10 minutes to make it look like it fits into this place.” Darlene smiled and started to walk out for a second. “Oh, Ms. Malatesta, can I talk too quickly for a second.” Darelene looked at Avery. “It is ok. Can you go outside and wait for Christy? I will only be a second.” Avery nodded and walked outside, not thinking anything of it, but Darlene was confused. As Darlene approached Dimitris, Dimitris grabbed Darelene’s hand gently and patted it. “This restaurant prides itself on being unique, quaint, and professional. We have a dress code here, which I know you are familiar with. Although Avery technically fits the dress code, he is still a little unpresentable. Could you please ask him to tuck his shirt in, pull the pant leg out of his sock, and brush his hair? I don’t mean to be rude, and I didn’t want to offend him in front of you.” Darlene giggled a little. “Oh, Dimitri, I should have known. With everything that happened today, It didn’t register in my mind. On any other day, I would have him be more presentable. It is also a reflection of me. So, I appreciate the honesty.” Darlene patted Dimitris's hand back. “I will take care of it.” As Avery stepped outside, the warm sun and cool air hit his face. Even tucked so far inside between the buildings, the bustling sounds of the city filled his ears. He looked up and saw Christi walking towards him; a look of confusion was on her face as she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, her gaze landed on Avery, and her face lit up with recognition. "Oh, good. I am in the right spot!" she exclaims, her voice carrying over the surrounding noise. Avery smiled and waved back at her. "I know, a strange spot for a restaurant," he replied, gesturing to the alleyway from which they both had come from. Christ walked casually up, putting her iPhone away, which she was using to help find the place. “Wow, Darlene likes the nice and secluded restaurants I see. You can tell from the outside that this place is something of a unique spot. It has been a few months since I have eaten at such a place like this.” Avery laughed a little as he heard Christy say this. “Yeah, I know. I was expecting something like Chilies, and then here we are.” He paused and looked at Christy. She seemed more comfortable and relaxed about a place like this than he was, but he did his best not to show it. “I agree it has been a long time. I sure hope it isn’t expensive.” As soon as he said this, he realized he had shown his ignorance. Christy giggled a little. “Avery, this place is far from reasonable. Just look at the outside. It speaks of either Italian, German, or Greek food. The location has to be so expensive that it is tucked away between tall office buildings as if it is a place of its own.” Avery's face went flush as she told him this. He tried to think of something that wouldn’t make him look stupid in front of Christy. “I know, but I wish it was. I do like good food, though.” He smiled, looking up at Christy, knowing he never had any real authentic cultural food. Just then, Darlene came out of the restaurant. “Oh, hi, Christy. Did you have any problems finding this place?” She asked. “No, Ms. Malatesta, I did not,” Christy replied. “ Oh, come on, Christy. You can call me Darlene. I don’t like formal approaches to names. It is so. How do I say impersonal?” Christy smiled. “That is good. I would like it better to call you by your first name.” In mid-conversation, Christy's gaze was drawn to something unusual, causing Avery to visibly startle and blush. Darlene had reached over to straighten out the disheveled appearance of his clothing, carefully smoothing his shirt between his pants and onesie. Tucking his shirt into his pants with a practiced ease. Darlene’s hand slipped between the waistband of his pants and the soft fabric of his onesie, making contact with the diaper he wore underneath. She then leaned down to untuck his pant leg from his bunched-up socks. As she completed this task, a realization dawned on her, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I am so sorry for that, Avery," Darlene stammered, glancing toward Christy. "There is a strict dress code at this establishment." Darlene's actions took Christy aback, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion as she tried to make sense of it all. She could feel Avery's cheeks burning with embarrassment, and it made her uncomfortable. She stumbled over her words, desperately trying to ease the tension and make Avery feel at ease. "Avery, what kind of cuisine do you think they serve here? The pungent aroma of garlic wafted through the air every time the door opened." The restaurant was bustling with chatter and the clinking of silverware, giving off a warm and inviting atmosphere. Avery's heart raced as Christy's eyes watched the scene unfold, frozen in humiliation. How could he deny what Darlene had just done right in front of Christy? He didn't want to act out his feelings as anger built inside of him for the humiliating act. "I don't know..." Avery stammered, his face still red with shame and guilt. Even Darlene, usually so confident, couldn't meet anyone's gaze as she, too, blushed with regret. Silence filled the air as they all struggled with the incident. The alley was quiet for a few moments until two figures emerged, walking side by side. Darlene's sisters, Larisa and Ashley, were chatting animatedly as they made their way to her. Larisa's long dark brown hair was tied back in a neat ponytail, the ends brushing against her back with each step she took. It was her usual go-to hairstyle, effortlessly chic yet practical. As soon as they reached Darlene, she pulled Larisa into a tight hug with a broad smile on her face. "Well, well, well, look who decided to ditch the jeans and dress up for work," Darlene playfully teased. Larisa pushed back with a laugh, her eyes sparkling with joy. "I had a formal presentation today, thank you very much. And then someone called an urgent meeting without giving me time to change into my comfortable clothes." Darlene turned to Ashley, who was sexy and flaunting as always, and hugged her. Ashley had her flame-red hair down to her shoulders, and the sides of her hair were braided to the back of her head today. Avery couldn’t take his eyes off of Ashley. Her dress clung to her curves in a way that was both comfortable and revealing. It looked to be made of luxurious emerald green velvet that shimmered with a subtle sheen under the autumnal light. The fabric was thick enough to provide warmth on a crisp fall night but light enough to move fluidly with her walk. The dress had a deep v-neck that plunged down to just below her collarbone, teasing the site of her cleavage. The neckline was framed by a delicate band of emerald green lace that added a touch of femininity. The waist was cinched with a thin, gold belt that accentuated the hourglass shape of the dress. The skirt flowed down to her knees in a cascade of soft folds, hugging her hips gently before flaring out slightly at the hem. The rich green color of the dress was offset by a pair of peep-toe heels in a deep burgundy shade. The heels added height and drama to the outfit, and their color echoed the fallen leaves that swirled around her ankles. Darlene hugged and talked to her sister for a few minutes outside the restaurant. Avery felt a jab at his side when Christy noticed Avery looking over Ashley. “Your tongue is hanging out.” She giggled as it snapped Avery back. “Oh huh, oh, I was just lost in thought,” Avery blushed. “I am sure you were,” Christy smiled. “No, it wasn’t like.” Avery started to say when Darlene said. “Shall we go have dinner?” Breaking the awkward conversation up. Upon entering, Dimitris stood tall and elegant by the waiter's podium, his face adorned with a gentle smile as always. "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen," he greeted with a slight nod towards Avery. His voice was smooth and rich, betraying hints of a Greek accent. "Follow me, please. Your tables are ready and awaiting your presence." He gestured gracefully for them to follow as he led the way through the bustling restaurant, his steps light and confident. The smell of freshly cooked food wafted through the air, mingling with the subtle scent of aromatic herbs and spices. The warm lighting cast a cozy glow over the space, making it feel like a home away from home. Soft music played in the background as the sound of chatter and clinking glasses filled their ears as they were ushered to their seats, ready to indulge in a delicious dining experience. Avery stood back from Darlene as he followed everyone, still embarrassed and upset about what Darlene had done a few minutes ago. He walked quietly between Darlene, her sisters, and Christy. “Well, Malatesta Lady’s, I got a nice table right here in the back of the restaurant, along with a small table for two.” He looked at Christy and Avery. “My lady, what would your name be?” Dimitris asked. “Christy Evans.” She smiled as she took her hand out to shake his. Dimitris shook her hand and replied. “Welcome, Ms Evans. I hope you find this dining experience to be memorable.” Darlene and her sisters stood by the table, eagerly anticipating Dimitris' arrival. As expected, the charming restaurant host pulled out each chair with effortless grace, neatly placing a napkin on each of their laps. However, Avery seemed preoccupied and carelessly took his seat without acknowledging the beautiful display. Christy, always attentive, noticed his distraction and quickly followed suit, gracefully settling in next to him to ensure he felt included. Dimitris, ever the professional, smoothly turned to see them both seated and discreetly rolled his eyes before making his way to the smaller table for two. Dimitris approached the small table. He delicately unfolded Avery's napkin and started to place it on his lap. Avery instinctively jumped back, confused by the gesture. "I didn't spill anything?" he blurted out, feeling embarrassed. Christy leaned over quickly, sensing Dimitris’ surprise at Avery's reaction. "It's alright, Avery. In restaurants like this, it is customary for the waiter to place the napkin in your lap," she explained with a smile. Avery blushed but accepted Dimitris's gesture, allowing him to place the napkin on his lap. Christy tried her best to hide her amusement, pretending to understand Avery's confusion. She had grown up in a wealthy family and was accustomed to these customs, having experienced them numerous times with her family and dates. However, she found it odd that Avery was so unfamiliar with them. He wasn't like the other men she had been around – they were all self-confident and sure of themselves, while he seemed innocent and unsure. She couldn't help but wonder about his past and what had shaped him into the person he was now. Most men would be trying their hardest to charm her or impress her, but Avery was different. He seemed oblivious to women's advances, or perhaps he was simply not interested in them at all. She couldn't quite figure him out yet. Either way, he was different, and she liked that. As Dimitris left, the room seemed to shrink in on itself, the silence becoming almost suffocating. Desperate to fill the void, Christy spoke up with a tremble in her voice. "You know, John scares the shit out of me too. Maybe that's why we were both sent to the IT department." She let out a slightly nervous laugh, trying to break the tension. "I'm so grateful for that." Avery shifted in his seat, feeling uneasy at the mention of John. "Yeah, it's a relief that they installed the badges," he replied cautiously. But then he hesitated, his mind replaying all the events that led up to this security measure. "But...I wish it didn't have to come to this," he admitted with a heavy sigh. "I wish I could have handled things better." Christy gave him a sympathetic look, knowing how much Avery blamed himself for what happened with John. "Don't beat yourself up over it, Avery. John is just an asshole no matter what anyone does or says." She tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but she could see the weight still lingered on Avery's shoulders. Realizing she had touched upon a sensitive topic, Christy quickly changed the subject. “So why don’t we just change the subject and figure out what we are going to order.” Christy and Avery observed their surroundings while Darlene watched. A nagging instinct urged her to make sure Avery was okay. She couldn't explain why, but she would have felt more comfortable if they were all sitting together. Across the room, Larisa caught Darlene's gaze on Avery and spoke up. "He'll be fine. Now, can you tell us what's happening?" This question snapped Darlene back to reality, reminding her of the day's events. As Darlene attention was refocused, her voice began to tremble with barely contained anger as she unloaded. "Can you believe it? They're blaming me for everything that went down on Thursday. They said I was the one who instigated the aggression. And John? He's getting off scot-free without any warning or consequences. But that's not all - they're taking 'special precautions' now to prevent this from happening again. They even had the nerve to install security badges over the weekend." Darlene's jaw clenched, and her eyes burned with fury as she recounted the injustice done to her by those in charge. As Laurisa and Ashley listened intently to Darlene's dilemma, Dimitris glided over to Avery and Christy’s small table. "Would you like to hear the specials?" he asked, his voice laced with charm. Avery, feeling out of place in such a fancy restaurant, looked at the menu in confusion as the waiter handed it to him. The pages were filled with unfamiliar dishes that he couldn't even begin to pronounce. Some had ingredients he had never heard of before, and others seemed too fancy for his simple taste buds. Looking over at Christy for guidance, Avery saw her smiling warmly at Demetri. "Yes, please," she responded graciously, relieving Avery from the pressure of having to reply. He felt grateful for her quick thinking as he continued to feel nervous and out of place in this extravagant setting. Dimitris recited a long list of intricate dishes, each with a complicated name and a list of ingredients that Avery could barely comprehend. “And finally, we have Ossobuco con risotto, Branzino al sale, & Moussaka with lamb," Demetri Paused as he looked over to Avery and Christy. He tried to look interested and knowledgeable, but his mind was spinning. Avery looked at Darlene, and she was busy chatting with her sisters. He then looked over to Christy. Christy could tell Avery was overwhelmed as she looked up to Dimitris. “I would like some more time to go over the menu. Everything you said sounds delicious.” Feeling out of place and unsure of what to order, Avery anxiously scanned the menu once more. From "Parmigiana di Melanzane" to "Spaghetti alla Carbonara," every dish had a carefully crafted name that sounded like a work of art. He looked up at Dimitris again, hoping for some help. Christy chimed in, "But before you leave, maybe you can suggest a reasonably priced Cabernet?" Dimitris nodded confidently, "I have just the one - Silver Oak from Alexander Valley. It's exquisite." A smile spread across Christy's face as she replied, "That sounds perfect, thank you." With a slight bow, Dimitris walked over to attend to Darlene and her sisters' table who were still chatting away. He could hear them talking. “You can’t be serious; they blamed you for helping Avery!” Ashley almost shouted, and Dimitris gave her a look with a finger to his lips, silently asking her to quiet down. Just before he was about to tell them about today's special, he noticed that Darlene had a few tears going down her face. She quickly whipped them away. “You ok, Ms Maltese?” Dimitris said with a concerned look. “Yes, I am just a rough day.” She tried her best to put on a smile but couldn’t. “Well, I hope we can make your day better.” He smiled as he recited the menu. Each of the girls listened and quickly made their selection. After they each made their selection, Larisa quickly placed an order of drinks before he could ask. “We will all take one of your rosemary gin and tonics. And make it a double for her. They are on my tab.” Demetri smiled. “No, mam, it will be one the house. You all are like family here.” He smiled as he memorized their order. Just before he left, he quickly said to the three. “Avery, the young man looks like he may need help with the menu. He looked bewildered. I didn’t want to embarrass him.” He then nodded and walked off to get the drinks. Laurasia spoke up. “He is right. I was watching him fidget a good bit while Demetri was telling him the menu.” Laurisa carefully watched as Darlene was about to get up to help. She grabbed her hand. “Darlene, let's just see what happens.” Darlene looked puzzled. “But he needs help.” Lauris was quick to reply. “He is with a Christy, so let's just see what happens.” Laurasia was paying attention not only to Avery but also to Darlene. She knew there was something going on in Darlene’s mind. She could read the concern on Darlene’s face. “You don’t normally take this much interest in an employee at your work; why him?” “What, oh. Ah, I don’t have any interest in him. I am just trying to protect him from John.” She fidgeted with her napkin as Laurasia watched. “You sure that is it?” “Yes, I am sure,” Darleen snapped back as Laurasia dropped the subject. Ashley watched the tension rise for a second as she blurted in. “What are we going to do about this John character?” Both Darlene and Laurasia refocused their attention on Ashley as they contemplated their next move. Dimitris returned with the bottle of wine Christy had ordered. The wine bottle was clearly meant to impress Avery and Christy. His hands delicately poured a small sample for Christy, who swirled it in her glass and nodded in approval. "This is an exquisite; good recommendation, thank you," she purred, feeling refreshed after tasting the flavors of the wine. Just as Dimitris was about to pour some for Avery, the young man spoke up nervously. "I-I'm not old enough to drink," his face turning pink with embarrassment. Dimitris quickly pulled back the bottle, his expression shifting from friendly to stern in an instant. "My apologies, sir. I just figured..." Avery hung his head in shame, realizing that he had once again felt like he was being treated like a child. After all, he still was wearing diapers like a toddler. But he couldn't blame Dimitris for not assuming he was underage with the company he was with, all of them easily old enough to drink. Christy quickly spoke up and gave Dimitris her dinner order to break the mood. Dimitris again turned his attention to Avery as he fumbled through the menu, struggling to pronounce any of the fancy dishes listed. "Um, I'll have the...spaghetti meal?" he asked tentatively, feeling even more out of place in this posh restaurant. Dimitris couldn't contain his amusement and let out a laugh. "Do you mean the Spaghetti alla Carbonara?" he said with a condescending smirk. Avery's face flushed red with mortification as he mumbled a yes, wanting nothing more than to disappear underneath the table. As the tension went to him, he could feel the warm sensation spreading between his legs and prayed that no one else could smell the evidence of his humiliation. “no, not in front of Christy,” He thought to himself as the diaper swelled and contained it quite well. Avery continued to fidget in his seat, feeling embarrassed and foolish for not knowing what he had ordered. The warmth from the wet diaper only added to his discomfort. “You, ok? You know what you ordered, right?”. Christy asked, seeing the sad look on Avery’s face. "It's just spaghetti," he stammered, trying to cover up his mistake. Christy chuckled at his nervousness. "Don't worry, you can't really go wrong with anything here." But Avery couldn't shake off the embarrassment. When Christy asked if he knew what Carbonara was, he felt even more ashamed for not having a clue. He couldn't bring himself to meet her gaze as she explained the dish. “Avery, you should just have asked. There is no shame in not knowing. Carbonara is wonderful. It is made with guanciale (cured pork), eggs, Pecorino Romano cheese, spaghetti pasta, and lots of black pepper.” As he listened, he felt small and inadequate in her presence. "I...I didn't know," he mumbled, wishing he had just asked instead of trying to appear knowledgeable. "It sounds delicious," he added meekly, hoping to salvage some dignity in front of Christy. There was some silence afterward, and then Christy broke the silence. “Can I ask you a personal question?” There was a pause as Avery felt so out of place in this restaurant, hiding a wet diaper underneath. What was going to happen if he needed to pee. What would he do? Could his diaper still contain it? These were his thoughts just before Christy asked the question and broke the moment. “Ah, sure, ask?” Avery shifts in the chair nervously. “Is it me? Do I make you nervous? Did I do something wrong?” Christy watched to see the behavior. “It is just today. You have really been off, and I felt like you were avoiding me some today?” Christy took a few good sips of her wine as she talked. “No, No, it isn’t you. It is me.” In addition to feeling that everything was his fault. Avery didn’t want to say that he had never been on a real date, and this was the closest thing to a date. He had never been in a fancy restaurant like this and had no idea how to act. On top of all that, he had to wear a diaper in hiding so that he wouldn’t wet his pants, which was now wet. Avery paused as he tried to think of his next words carefully without looking up at Christy. “I feel like I am the problem, not John. I caused all this. I should have approached everything differently. John and his co-workers wouldn’t taunt you. You were doing fine before I arrived. Now, I got Darlene written up and trouble at work when she was just trying to protect me.” Tears slide down Avery. The day finally broke him. “I am the problem, not you.” —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Darlene's heart clenched as she watched Avery's tears fall; her instinct to comfort him was strong. Laurisa observed and could tell what Darlene was about to do. She placed her hand on hers and stopped her once again. "Let's watch for a little longer, see if he stops crying," Laurisa whispered. Darlene couldn't help but feel strange, almost like she was in the middle of a play and didn't know her lines. She longed to go over and soothe Avery, but something held her back. Did Christy say something cruel to him? Or did he wet himself? A million thoughts raced through her mind, making it hard to focus on anything else. But then Laurisa spoke again, breaking Darlene from her reverie. "Tell me more about this John character," she said in a low voice. Darlene's eyes flashed with determination. Ashley then interjected. "I want to come up with a plan to make him pay for what he's done to my sister. We sisters stick together," she declared a hint of deviousness and excitement in her tone. —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Christy's heart constricted as she watched tears flow down Avery's face. She felt helpless, unsure of how to comfort him. This wasn't the reaction she was used to from men, especially not the confident and callous ones like John. Growing up, she had been taught that men were supposed to be tough and emotionless. But now, faced with Avery's vulnerable and raw emotion, she realized how wrong those teachings were. Feeling lost for words, Christy reached for a glass of wine and handed it to Avery. "Take a sip," she urged, "you need it more than I do." Despite the fact that he was underage, Christy didn't care. All she wanted was to ease his pain in any way she could. Avery took several gulps of wine as Christy nervously looked around to make sure Dimitris wasn’t in sight. She knew her actions were improper, but she couldn't bring herself to care. "Avery," she began hesitantly, "I've had my own troubles with John long before you came along. And while they may not have been as bad as this, Bryan always did his best to intervene and help me. John has such little regard for women...Sometimes, I start to believe that I am inferior, too." She paused for a moment before adding bitterly, "I'm the only woman in his department who has lasted this long, and that's largely thanks to Bryan's support. And just so you know, he's also trying his best to help you now. He sees so much potential in you." Tears continued to stream down Avery's face as he grabbed a napkin to wipe them away. "Thank you, Christy," his voice breaking with emotion. "It means a lot to hear that." Dimitris came back with the main course meals, placing one in front of Christy and the other in front of Avery. The Spaghetti alla Carbonara that Avery ordered was served in a shallow bowl. Spaghetti noodles were lightly coated in a creamy, golden sauce, which was speckled with flecks of black pepper and small bits of crispy bacon. Shreds of freshly shaved Parmesan cheese and a sprig of parsley garnished the dish. The dish was rich and savory, with notes of garlic, pancetta, and butter. “Looks good, Avery.” Christy held up her fork with a bite of her own dish on it. “Bonniette”.As she tasted her dish, Avery just smiled and took a bite of his dish for the first time. The first bite was a burst of creamy, cheesy sauce that coated the palate. The salty, savory flavor of pancetta was balanced by the sharp bite of garlic and the warmth of black pepper. He had to admit he never tasted anything so tasty. As he took his second bite, some of the creamy cheese sauce fell onto the top of his shirt, and he didn’t even notice as he was enjoying his food thoroughly. The food was heavenly. Christy stifled her laughter as she observed him devour his food in a frenzy. Either he was starving or had never tasted such deliciousness before! Meanwhile, Christy savored each bite, taking her time to truly appreciate the flavors. "Slow down and enjoy your food," she teased, taking a leisurely sip of wine. "We're not at McDonald's, and there's no rush here." They both chuckled at the thought of being kicked out of a fancy restaurant for eating too quickly. Avery tried his best to slow down and eat a more reasonable pace. Dimitris approached Darlene and her sister's table, his steps light and graceful as he carried a large platter filled with mouth-watering dishes. Darlene couldn't help but notice Avery devouring his food with haste, lacking the refinement that was expected in their social circle. She found herself growing more curious about his background with each passing moment. Dimitris carefully placed the main course meal in front of Darlene, followed by Ashley and then Laurisa, creating a beautiful presentation for their dinner. The aroma of authentic Greek cuisine wafted through the air, teasing their senses and making their mouths water. Each dish was a work of art, with vibrant colors and intricate details that showcased the chef's skill. "Let ‘s enjoy!" Ashley exclaimed eagerly as she began to dig into her own food. With one bite, the rich and savory flavors exploded on their taste buds, filling them with delight. As they both joyed the pleasure of the food, Ashley couldn't help but bring up the topic of John again as she wanted to know more. She leaned in, her eyes sparking with curiosity. "So, what do you know about John? Can you give me any more details?" Darlene's face soured at the mention of his name. "Not much. Just that he works for DNA Pharmica and is a total jerk." Laurasia, always one to remain neutral, chimed in. "Do you know if he has any hobbies?" Darlene stabbed at her food with her fork, hatred evident in her tone. "Besides being an ass and working out, not really." Ashley took another bite of her meal before continuing. "And he's straight, right?" "As straight as he can be," Darlene replied sarcastically. Ashley's eyes lit up mischievously as she asked another question. "Could you possibly access his iPhone data from work?" Both Darlene and Laurasia stopped eating, their attention fully on Ashley now. "Why would I want to do that?" Darlene questioned, suspicion coloring her voice. "Maybe your little sister wants to pay him a visit," Ashley said with a devilish grin, knowing exactly how to push Darlene's buttons. “No, you're not getting involved,” Darlene exclaimed, her voice rising in agitation. “John is a ticking time bomb, and I won't let you be the next victim of his rage.” Ashley's expression hardened as she retorted, “Don't underestimate me, Darlene. I've dealt with men like him before. And I have ways of making them talk.” Laurasia interjected with concern, “But what if he figures out who you are?” “I'm a master at disguise, being men’s desire, and getting them to open up,” Ashley replied confidently. I've been in the escort business for over seven years, and no one has ever discovered my true identity.” “But what about the risk?” Darlene pressed, her eyes flashing with worry. “I am sure I can find a way to get close to him,” Ashley declared. “And once I do, I'll make sure he confesses his hatred for Avery or finds something that will ruin him.” The three women continued to debate Darlene’s dilemma, their voices growing more intense as they discussed Ashley’s dangerous plan. Darlene and Laurasia tried to convince Ashley that her idea was reckless, put them all at risk, and not to do it. but she remained stubborn to drop the topic Avery had finished his dinner for some time while Christy slowly worked on completing her dinner. “So, have you seen any good movies this weekend?” Avery perched up a little. “Yes, I saw Free Guy.“ As he said this, he realized he had seen that with Darlene, which he wasn’t about to admit to. Avery wanted to impress Christy, but he couldn’t think of anything else to say. “I have been thinking about it with all my spare time lately; I would like to a read book. Do you have any suggestions? I remember you said you liked reading.” Christy smiled. She loved reading. She thought for a second as she remembered Avery mostly liked fantasy and sci-fi movies. “Have you tried the Harry Potter series? I know it has been around for a while, and it is fun and easy to read.” Avery blushed a little as he had only seen the Harry Potter movies, which he loved. He really didn’t want to admit that he hadn’t read that. “I have,” Avery lied as he felt a pit in his stomach. “I wanted to read something more recent and maybe outside of my normal taste. What are you reading right now?” Avery wanted so badly to show interest in her things. Just as Christy was about to answer the question, Dimitri showed up with a large dessert plate, two smaller plates, and two spoons. Darlene had ordered you both a dessert to share. Avery looked over to Darlene’s table and saw that they were already sharing what looked like the same dessert. Ashley and Laurisa were in heavy conversation as Darlene looked over at Avery and tried to give me a smile, but Avery turned away, still upset with the whole tucking his pants in. As Dimitris left, Christy finished the sentence: “Right now, I am reading a book called The Passengers by John Marrs. In a way, it reminds me a lot of The Hunger Games.” Christy motioned for Avery to take the first bite of the Tiramisu. He dug his spoon in and got a little too large of a portion of cake as he tried to fit some of the Tiramisu in his mouth, and some dropped on his shirt and napkin on his lap. He quickly tried to remove what was on his shirt with his napkin as it smudged a little. Christy pretended not to notice and took a bite of the Tiramisu as she explained the gist of the book. “The book centers around the widespread adoption of self-driving cars as the new, safer standard. However, eight individuals from diverse backgrounds are caught in a perilous situation when disaster strikes. Their distress is captured by cameras hidden in their vehicles; it is broadcast to millions of people worldwide. Ultimately, the public will have to decide: Who deserves to be saved? And who should be sacrificed first?” “Sounds interesting. Maybe I will read that.” Avery talked, his mouth full of another bite from the desert. This wasn’t the first time he spoke with his mouth full. Several times during dinner, Christy wanted to tell him to chew with his mouth closed but stopped herself. It didn’t bother her, but she found it rather comical. All in all, she was enjoying herself with Avery in between awkward moments. She had never really eaten with someone who was so clueless about a restaurant like this. It was like taking a kid out to a fancy restaurant for the first time. Except he wasn’t a kid. —---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As the conversation finally dropped over John and what to do with him, Darlene paid the bill for everyone, including Avery and Christy, even as Laurasia and Ashley protested. “It was my turn to pay anyway, and I appreciate you all coming to let me vent my frustrations. It has helped.” Ashley looked over at Avery and Christy. They were laughing about something. “Looks like the two kiddos are getting along.” Darlene turned and noticed this. She had to admit she was jealous a little. Laurasia was very observant of Darlene and watched her several times through the night look over at Avery. There was more to Avery being a coworker than she could put her finger on. She didn’t want to bring it up in front of Ashley, so she thought she would talk to Darlene privately in person or on the phone later. Ashley was a little intoxicated, as she had no appointments tonight and was enjoying herself. She looked at Darlene. “Shall we go over to the kiddy table and tell them we are leaving, or leave them be.” She giggled. Laurasia elbowed her sister. “Be nice.” She knew her sister could get sarcastic and sometimes say things that shouldn’t be said. “Just saying it got to be the kiddy table since one is in diapers.” She laughed to herself. “But ok, I will behave.” Darlene folded her napkin, placed it on the table, and stood up. Darlene's voice was laced with a sense of disappointment as the dinner was coming to an end. She stood up, grabbed her purse, and hugged each of her sisters good night. Christy couldn't help but notice as everyone else started to stand up and hug one another. She thought to herself, how nice it must be to be so close to your siblings. “I think they are leaving, which means we should be going,” she quietly said to Avery, who simply nodded and smiled. Avery wanted to tell her how much he enjoyed spending time with her, but fear kept his words locked inside. As Christy stood up, folding her napkin neatly and placing it on the table, she spoke in a soft, sweet voice, "We should do this again sometime. Maybe somewhere less expensive." Avery's smile faltered for a moment before he replied, "Yes, I would like that." Avery's stomach dropped with dismay as he shifted his weight, feeling the unmistakable squish of a soaked diaper beneath him. The slick, plastic material pressed against his skin, and the warm wetness made him feel like a toddler again. He could even see the bulging outline of the saturated diaper through his pants, a constant reminder of his embarrassing situation. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he slowly stood up, hoping no one had noticed his predicament. His face burned with shame as he wadded up his napkin and tossed it onto the table. Darlene had just joined them, breaking the uncomfortable silence. "I hope you both enjoyed your evening," she said with a forced smile, her eyes falling upon the food smudges on Avery's shirt. Without thinking, she reached over to grab the wadded-up napkin and began to dip it into Avery’s ice water to clean him off. Darlene's expression changed instantly as she remembered the previous incident with Avery outside the restaurant. She could feel Christy's eyes burning into him with a mix of confusion and disgust at what she was about to do. Avery was standing there, blushing and obviously unhappy. Darlene quickly dropped the napkin and tried to pretend nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Before things could get any more awkward, Darlene spoke up again. "Well, Christy, it was lovely of you to join us tonight. I'll be taking Avery back home now." The tension between them was palpable as they all walked out of the restaurant in uncomfortable silence. As they said their goodbyes outside, Avery felt a mix of anger and shame towards Darlene and himself. He knew Darlene was just trying to help, but he couldn't shake off the humiliation he felt at that moment. All he wanted was to be alone and deal with his own emotions.

Chapter 24: The Only Other Option I hated everything about going to the doctor. I tried to avoid thinking about what this doctor’s appointment was going to entail as I got ready for the day, but nothing I did was able to prevent my thoughts from drifting back to the subject. There were the normal fears: needles, all the ways I’d be poked and prodded, the way that the general atmosphere of the hospital always seemed to unnerve me. But there were also some fears that were specific to this occasion: I had successfully tricked my parents and older sister into believing that I was genuinely wetting the bed. But what would happen when my situation was examined by a professional? I had a sudden fear that they would be able to see right through the façade. Could there be something about the way I had gone about faking my bedwetting that would clue a doctor into the fact that it was all a lie? The one good thing was that I wouldn’t be needing to take those anti-bedwetting pills anymore. It shouldn’t have taken as long as four days to convince Mom to give up on them, but when she got me out of bed this morning, the sight different sheets than I had on the bed the night before was all the confirmation she needed that I had wet the bed and changed my sheets overnight. I didn’t bother with faking a headache this morning. And I didn’t have an actual one, as I’d managed to fake taking the pills the night before. I fiddled around with my breakfast as Mom focused on getting Jackson ready for his first day at his summer camp, sipping on a glass of orange juice while nibbling on a piece of toast with cinnamon butter on it. In the background, Mom was chasing Jackson around, prodding him to finish getting dressed and packed. I wasn’t normally all that enthusiastic about breakfast, but today, I didn’t feel hungry at all. My stomach felt all jittery, and while the upcoming appointment was weighing heavily on my mind, it wasn’t the only thing that was making me nervous. I was going to have to bring up the topic of pull-ups with my parents soon. I couldn’t hold off for much longer, not if I wanted to avoid having the birthday sleepover get canceled. I stared down at the kitchen table. There wasn’t any way I could eat anymore. I went to dispose of my half-eaten breakfast. I dumped my half-piece of toast in the trash, but Mom caught sight of what I was doing before I could pour out the rest of my orange juice in the sink. “Madelyn,” Mom said. “You need to finish your orange juice.” I paused with the glass of orange juice held over the sink. “But I’m not thirsty.” “I poured a full glass for you because Dr. Mathorn said he wanted to make sure that you were hydrated for the appointment. Now, please finish it because we need to be out the door in a few minutes.” I retreated from the sink and finished the orange juice, as Mom had asked. Why would Dr. Mathorn care how much I had to drink for breakfast? <><><> It was a bit of a relief that we had to drop Jackson off first before we needed to be at the hospital for my appointment. I sat in the car while Mom took Jackson inside to drop him off at his all-day summer daycare camp. I remembered the summers when I had been forced to do that every day. Sometimes, it had been fun. We took cool field trips to museums or amusement parks. But there had been plenty of other times when I had been forced to take part in group games or activities that I had no interest in. I’d rather be at the park playing soccer with my friends or curled up at home reading a book. “We’ll be at the hospital in about ten minutes,” Mom said once she got back in the car. “It will be in plenty of time before your appointment.” The silence in the car as the ride to the hospital began was deafening. On any drive longer than a few minutes, Mom typically had music playing, usually from some musical. Today there wasn’t anything coming out of the speakers. I thought it perhaps was because she wanted to talk about the upcoming appointment, but the next few minutes instead passed by in silence as I texted my friends. I mentioned that I had a doctor’s appointment I had to go to, mostly because I wanted someone I could complain about it to, though I played it off as a standard check-up. Both Angie and Emma were also excited to hear the news that I was allowed to stay home by myself during the summer, but disappointed by the restrictions my parents had still placed on me. Emma texted, asking if she could come over after lunch to hang out. I promised Emma that I would ask, though I didn’t think I was going to like the answer. “Can Emma come over after lunch? Please?” As happy as I was that my parents were now entrusting me with the responsibility of being able to stay home during the summer by myself, there were a couple of downsides to it, namely the fact that I wasn’t supposed to have anyone over or be at my friend’s place without their parents or adult siblings around. That wasn’t to say that I wasn’t going to enjoy my time alone. Between having as much time as I wanted to read Harry Potter without being accosted about the lack of diversity in my reading habits and being able to have more chances to experiment with wetting my pants, there was plenty to occupy my time. “That’s not going to work today,” Mom said. “Your sister is going to be gone all afternoon, and I’m heading off to work once the appointment is over. I wasn’t intending to take the whole day off.” “But Mom, that’s going to be boring. Can’t my friends at least come over some of the time? That can’t be any worse than letting me have the house to myself?” “We’ll see how the first few weeks go,” Mom said. “Then your dad and I could perhaps talk it over and see if that might be allowed.” I resisted the urge to argue further. That was probably as much of a concession as I was going to get. I passed on the bad news to Emma and received a bunch of sad-faced emojis in response. <><><> The last time I had seen our pediatrician had been at the start of the last school year, when I had gone through my normal physical required for the soccer teams I played on and had also gotten up to date on my shots. The only good thing about that last appointment was that Dr. Mathorn had reassured me that it would be several more years before I would need any additional vaccinations. That was far enough away that I didn’t need to worry about it for now. I took a seat in the waiting room as Mom got in line to get me checked in. We had arrived about twenty minutes early. I scanned the magazines stacked on the table next to me, trying to guess which one might have some ads for diapers or pull-ups. After flicking through the pile of magazines, I came across a parenting one. I looked over to where Mom was standing in a long line. I had plenty of time to browse and then put it down before she got back. I did manage to come across a few advertisements for baby diapers, which had me reflect again on the strange white diapers I had discovered in Hannah’s suitcase, ones that had two tabs on each side rather than one, but there weren’t any ads for the bedwetting pull-ups. I did stumble across an article discussing late potty training, but unfortunately, there wasn’t enough time to read it, as I could see out of the corner of my eye that Mom was at the front of the line. I reluctantly set the magazine down and pulled my phone out of my pocket. Mom came down to sit beside me a minute later, grabbing the same parenting magazine that I had previously been reading. I waited anxiously as a nurse occasionally stepped out of a door and called someone’s name. I breathed a short sigh of relief each time it wasn’t mine. I was so not ready for this. After about ten minutes, the nurse again stepped out into the waiting area. “Madelyn?” <><><> The first parts of the appointment were no different from past check-ups. I was weighed and had my height measured. I was a little disappointed to find that I wasn’t five feet tall just yet. I still had another inch to go for that. And according to the scale, I weighed ninety-six pounds. Then there was the exam room to deal with. The nurse led Mom and me in and had me take a seat on the paper-covered exam table. She listened to my heartbeat and then took my blood pressure with that uncomfortable cuff that went around my arm. Nothing was said yet about the reason for the visit while all these tests were underway. I sat silently while the nurse types some details into a computer. “I’m going to go and grab Dr. Mathorn for you,” the nurse said. “She’ll be with you shortly.” Then, it was just Mom and me in the room together. She was sitting in a plastic chair off to the side while I remained at the exam table. Mom gave me a reassuring smile as I looked over at her. I tried to mentally prepare myself for Dr. Mathorn’s arrival. I couldn’t have her thinking in any way that the bedwetting might not be genuine. I nearly slid off of the exam table in surprise as the door to the exam room swung open without a knock. I smiled nervously as we all exchange some pleasantries. Dr. Mathorn took a seat in front of a computer and pulled up a chart with my medical history. “I see you are going to be turning thirteen this weekend, about to be a teenager. That’s so cool. You have something fun planned for your birthday?” The difficulties I often had with lying hit me right there. “I was wanting to have a sleepover…” My voice trailed off. While that still was my plan for the coming weekend, sleepovers weren’t something that bedwetters went to typically, at least not in my family, and certainly not without something like medication or pull-ups to keep the issue hidden and managed. “Of course,” Dr. Mathorn said. “I can see why that would be more of a challenge. Your mom did talk with me about the reason for this visit.” I winced as I bit my lip a little too hard in nervous anticipation of what she was about to say next. “Your mom mentioned that you’ve had some recent issues with bedwetting. Is that right?” There was no need to fake how embarrassing and humiliating that question was, but that was the price I had agreed to pay in order to get those pull-ups. I tried to conjure the feeling of the pull-up from Hannah’s suitcase. I had worn it just the day before. If I could just get those pull-ups for myself, all of this humiliation would be worth it. I couldn’t bring myself to say anything in response. I looked down at my lap and nodded. Mom saved me the difficulty of needing to give a full update on the status of my recent bedwetting. She filled Dr. Mathorn in on all the details: when the first bedwetting accident had happened, how frequently it had been since then, the unsuccessful attempts they had taken so far to try to get the accidents to stop, our family’s history of bedwetting. I finally managed to look up about halfway through Mom’s speech. Dr. Mathorn was just nodding along as Mom talked, as though the subject of bedwetting was something she came across on an everyday basis. Dr. Mathorn turned to me once again after Mom had finished with her very thorough explanation of the past week-and-a-half of my bedwetting. “Plenty of kids wet the bed – even some adults,” Dr. Mathorn said. “Even though it is more common in elementary age kids, it still does happen with kids around your age as well.” Next came a whole litany of questions for me: Did it hurt at all when I peed? Had the color of my urine changed at all? Had I had any accidents in the day or had any times when it felt like I had to urgently rush off to the toilet? Was I waking up a lot at night? How much was I drinking before bed? Was I having trouble falling asleep? Had I been happy at school? I answered all the questions as truthfully as I could, even the ones that didn’t seem to make all that much sense. It wouldn’t do to get caught in any unnecessary lies, but so far, the questions, if a little awkward, had been pretty straightforward to answer. Still, I found that I wasn’t quite able to meet Dr. Mathorn’s eyes as I answered all of her questions. The gentle interrogation continued for a few more minutes before arriving at a surprising – an even more awkward – question than the ones that had pertained directly to the bedwetting and my peeing habits. “From my notes from your last visit, you hadn’t gotten your first period yet. Has that changed?” “Um.” It wasn’t as though I didn’t know what Dr. Mathorn meant. My health class the year before had provided way more information than I would have wanted to know, and I figured that a little more than half of the girls on my soccer team had to deal with that affliction that came from growing older. “No,” I said at last, followed by the only question that came to mind. “But why would that matter?” “That’s not something we’ll know until we’ve got all your tests taken care of. There are a lot of things that could cause bedwetting to start, and puberty – hormones and the way your body is changing – could be one possible factor.” Tests. I took a deep breath. What tests? <><><> If I had known that faking bedwetting would have resulted in needing to have my blood drawn, I might not have been brave enough to go through with it. The testing area was on the main floor of the hospital. I had trailed behind Mom on the way to it like a prisoner heading to the gallows. The worst part of it was that Dr. Mathorn seemed to have implied that there was going to be more than one blood test that would be required. At least the chair to sit in during the blood draw was comfortable. It was soft and allowed me to lean back quite a ways as I set my feet on a footrest. The nurse who would be drawing my blood rested her hand on my arm. “I’m going to need you to relax. Why don’t you look off at the picture hanging in the hallway? I’ll count down when I’m ready.” I tried to follow her advice, focusing my gaze on a painting of a mountain landscape in the distance. “Three.” “Two.” And then the needle was in. I gasped audibly as the nurse poked me. She hadn’t even waited until saying “one.” That was not fair. “You poked me early,” I protested a few seconds later after the blood draw was finished. “That’s because you were less tense then. I don’t think you’d want me to have to try again if I missed your vein the first time.” As the nurse placed a pink Band-Aid on my arm, I admitted to myself that she had a valid point. <><><> Next, it was time to pee in a cup, and I understood why I had been required to have a full glass to drink along with breakfast. That test was easy enough to pass, though it again made me worry about what would happen when my blood and urine tests came back and showed that there wasn’t anything noticeably wrong with me. What exactly were they hoping to learn from those tests? I managed to fill up the plastic cup nearly all the way with any difficulty. I’d gotten better at making my body need to go whenever I wanted to over the past week or so. I didn’t even need to hand the cup back to the nurse. There was a discreet hole in the bathroom wall to slide the cup of pee into afterward. But that wasn’t the last test. I followed Mom down a couple more hallways to the final exam room, where they did an ultrasound of my bladder. I saw some black-and-white images flash on the computer screen during the process, but I had no clue what they meant, and the technician doing the ultrasound said we’d have to wait to talk with my doctor afterward. <><><> Dr. Mathorn was waiting for us in the exam room when all the tests were finished. “We can rule one thing out right away,” she said as I once again took a seat on the exam table. I tried to decide whether that would be good news for me or not. “Some of the results we can get back right away,” Dr. Mathorn said. “The lab technicians ran a test of your urine, and it came back negative for a UTI, which isn’t too surprising since you weren’t showing any other symptoms for that. There’s a more thorough test they’ll do later that takes a few days to get results back, but I’m not expecting it to say anything different.” I tried to look relieved, as if I wasn’t completely aware of what the test result was going to show. “So, what do you think the issue might be, then?” Mom asked. Dr. Mathorn swiveled in her chair to face Mom. “There are a number of things we might look for in a situation like this, where bedwetting is starting for a teenager who hasn’t had any previous issues. We’re going to test for diabetes as well as any other medical conditions or illnesses that could be causing complications. There is your family’s medical history to consider since there is a genetic component to bedwetting. And given Maddy’s age, it could very well be an issue with hormones that may resolve itself on its own in a matter of weeks or months.” Dr. Mathorn turned to face me. I again couldn’t quite manage to look her in the eye. “I know it is frustrating, Maddy, but I don’t think we should worry about it much until we’ve got the test results back and have a better sense of what the next steps should be.” “But what should we do in the meantime? Are there other medications we could try?” Mom asked. That caused me to groan loudly. I was annoyed at how Mom kept avoiding the obvious solution, but I hadn’t intended to noticeably complain about it. “You didn’t like the pills you used the past few days?” Dr. Mathorn asked. “No, they gave me headaches, and they didn’t even work at all.” “That’s OK,” Dr. Mathorn said. “We won’t make you take those pills again. And for now, I think it would be best to wait until we get the test results back – it shouldn’t take more than a week – until we think about trying other medications.” That was it. We were back to square one. The question was now on the tip of my tongue. All I had to do was ask. Surely, pull-ups would be an acceptable choice for now if there weren’t any other options to choose from. It was so obvious that pull-ups were the right decision to handle my bedwetting at this point. Why was it so difficult for either of the adults to bring it up? I swung my legs back and forth. The exam table was tall enough that my feet didn’t come close to touching the floor. I wanted to ask the question. What was stopping me from doing it? I just couldn’t get the word “pull-ups” past my lips, so I asked something else instead. “But what about the sleepover?” Dr. Mathorn looked as though she was about to say something, but she paused as Mom answered my question first. “I think we’re just going to need to skip sleepovers for a little while,” Mom said. “I’m sure it won’t be long before you get better.” “There is something that could help with that,” Dr. Mathorn said tentatively, as if not wanting to upset me. “It’s not something you have to try, but there are other kids, some of them your age, in fact, who find that it helps to wear some protection to bed.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 22: The Night Before I returned downstairs to find that Hannah had resumed watching the movie without me. Like before, she was sitting on the floor. Emma remained absorbed in her smartphone on the couch. "You were in the bathroom for a really long time," Hannah said as I took a seat behind her on the couch. Emma groaned at her cousin's lack of social etiquette, though she still didn't look up from her phone. I didn't respond at all to Hannah's comment. Anything she might think I had been doing in the bathroom was better than what I had actually been doing. I hoped that I had managed to put everything back into the suitcase exactly like I had found it, and that the pull-up I had tried out wouldn't show any signs of having been worn. I wasn't able to pay attention to the TV. It didn't matter that this was my favorite of the Harry Potter movies. I simply couldn't sit still and focus on it. The diapers I'd discovered in Hannah's suitcase both worried and intrigued me. Why was it that she would need to wear those to bed rather than the pull-ups? There was only one explanation that made sense. The pull-ups must not work well enough for her at night. There was no question from when I was holding the diaper that it had significantly more absorbent padding, but it seemed to follow that it would be more effective at absorbing urine. But I struggled to understand why that was the case. The pull-ups seemed to work perfectly fine for Hannah during the day. Or did they? When Emma had mentioned that her cousin had peed all over the couch the other day, I had simply assumed that she must have not had a pull-up on at the time. But what if that wasn't the case? What if she had been wearing the pull-up, and it hadn't been able to completely absorb the accident? Maybe those pull-ups didn't work one hundred percent of that time? What would that mean for my own fake bedwetting once my parents got the pull-ups for me? I, of course, would be wetting them, but what would happen if they leaked all over the bed? I couldn't see my parents wanting to continue getting pull-ups for me if that were to happen. They wouldn't see them as having any value if there were still wet sheets to deal with, anyway. Would I end up needing to wear diapers as well if I were to continue faking the bedwetting? And did I want to wear diapers rather than pull-ups? That was a question I didn't know the answer to at the moment. I hadn't ever remotely considered the possibility of wearing a diaper rather than a pull-up outside of the makeshift diaper I had attempted to make for myself once a couple of years back to disastrous results. Would a diaper feel as good as wearing a pull-up? Would it feel better than wearing a pull-up? That wasn't a question I could answer without having tried one on, but there hadn't been an opportunity to do so. From the windows looking out over the backyard, I could see that the rain hadn't let up a single bit. I checked my phone. The forecast said the downpour wasn't supposed to stop until sometime overnight. The movie finally came to an end. Hannah wanted to move on to the next one immediately, but not before taking another toilet break, as her watch had just gone off a couple of minutes earlier. "I need to put my foot down," Emma said, though she remained seated on the couch with her legs curled up to the side. "I'm not watching another one of these movies this weekend." Hannah was gone a lot longer than before. It was hard to tell since it was raining, but I thought I could hear the sound of someone going upstairs and walking around. When she finally returned, she didn't take kindly to Emma's decision to move on to any activity other than watching the next Harry Potter movie. Hannah stomped her feet and ran off when Emma refused to hand over the TV remote to her. Hannah returned a few minutes later with her mom, who tried to helpfully suggest that perhaps we could make some TikTok videos with Hannah instead. That seemed to test Emma's limit on wanting to do anything but watch another Harry Potter movie, but she agreed. There was still another hour or so before Mom was going to come and pick me up. We managed to get a couple of someone choreographic dance videos made that Emma promised Hannah that she would post to her account, though when Hannah went off to use the toilet again, Emma whispered to me that she was going to delete it all once Hannah was gone, saying that she didn't want to ruin the vibe on her account. The doorbell rang a few minutes later. It had to be Mom coming to pick me up. Hannah stayed behind in the living room as Emma and I went to the front door. Mom was chatting casually with Emma and Hannah's parents in the entryway when we arrived. "Are you excited about summer break?" Mom asked Emma. "I will be when Angie is back from her road trip," Emma said. "I'm looking forward to the sleepover on Maddy's birthday." Mom nodded in response to Emma's statement and shifted her gaze over to me. And just like that, I was caught. Mom wasn't supposed to have known that I'd already invited Angie and Emma to have a sleepover on my birthday next weekend. "Where's Hannah?" Emma's aunt asked. "I don't know," Emma said. "Maybe in the other room." "Can you go grab her? I'm sure she'd want to say goodbye since we're leaving early tomorrow morning." Emma trudged back off toward the living room. I caught her rolling her eyes once she was at an angle where her parents couldn't see it. A little while later, there was a loud patter of feet running along the wood floor, and Hannah sprinted around the corner. I couldn't help but once again find my eyes drifting down to her waist. As she came to a stop, her shirt lifted up briefly, giving one final half-second glimpse of the pull-up beneath her shorts. "Bye!" Hannah said with a wave at me. And just like that, she was done, having turned back around to sprint off toward the living room. We continued to make small talk about plans for the summer for a few minutes, and then it was time to head home. I closed the door behind me after getting into the passenger seat, bracing myself for an awkward conversation. Mom turned on the ignition without saying a word and watched the rear-view camera as she carefully backed out of the driveway. Once we were out on the road, the questions began. "Why does Emma think there's going to be a sleepover on your birthday?" she asked. She had me there. It was stupid bad luck that Emma had thought to say anything about that to Mom. Mom had shot down the idea of an all-nighter, and she had made it clear that she wasn't going to OK the idea of a sleepover unless the anti-bedwetting pills had worked. I really didn't want to answer Mom's question, even though it wasn't as though she likely knew the answer already. "I told Angie and Emma that a sleepover was the plan for my birthday." "Madelyn, you know that I had said that wasn't an option unless we managed to figure out what was happening with the bedwetting." I nearly did it. Even though I had planned to bring up the topic of pull-ups tomorrow, I nearly went forward with the speech I had rehearsed about how it might be good to try them. But I instead fell back on a more vague excuse. "I just figured that maybe the doctor would have something that would stop the bedwetting so I could still have the sleepover. I didn't want to tell them that I couldn't do it." "That doesn't leave a lot of time," Mom said as we turned onto the road that led back to our house. "I want to make sure any solution actually works before letting you do a sleepover. Maybe it would be best if we just postponed it. Your friends can stay until it is time to go to bed. It's not as though you'd really miss anything while being asleep." That was the last thing I wanted, especially after having already told my friends that a sleepover was going to happen. "Please don't tell them that it is canceled yet. I don't want them to think anything is wrong." Mom was silent for a bit as she pulled into the driveway and waited for the garage door to open. "That's fine for now," Mom said at last. "But if we don't find a way to deal with the bedwetting before then, it isn't going to work to have the sleepover." <><><> Another night. Another set of pills to take before bed. At least this was going to be the last time. Despite my pleas to get out of taking the pills tonight, Mom insisted that I should give it one more try before going to the doctor's appointment in the morning. "I don't want you staying up too late tonight," Mom said. "The appointment is first thing in the morning, so you need to make sure you set your alarm for eight." Great. Pills. No more water for tonight. No chance of peeing the bed this evening. And I had to get up early in the morning. I held out my hand, and she dropped the two pills onto my open palm. I grabbed a glass with a small amount of water in it from her as well. Mom watched as I popped both of the pills into my mouth. I resigned myself to the possibility of dealing with an actual headache tomorrow morning as I began to raise the glass of water to my lips. Some loud yelling in the distance – which sounded like my younger brother, Jackson – suddenly grabbed Mom's attention, as she turned around to look in the other direction. Mom's back was turned as she headed down the hallway in the direction of the tantrum that Jackson seemed to be throwing. That wasn't common behavior for him, but when it happened, it usually took both of my parents to rein my six-year-old brother in. This was my chance. I pulled the two tiny pills out of my mouth and placed them in my pocket before quickly chugging down the small glass of water. With my plans for the evening suddenly looking much more positive, I didn't throw a fuss at going to bed earlier than I normally would have on an evening during summer break. I made sure to use the toilet while my parents were helping my brother get ready for bed, making sure they would know that any bedwetting would be happening in spite of all the precautions that were being taken. I flushed the two pills down the toilet, watching carefully to make sure that they didn't resurface. The best part about having avoided taking the pills tonight was that I wasn't going to have to avoid drinking anything afterward. My mouth had been so parched the past several nights when I had gone to bed without sneaking a drink from the sports bottle I had tucked away in my bedroom. Alone in my bedroom, I raised the bottle to my lips. I couldn't believe that I was somehow actually excited about the idea of drinking lukewarm tap water. The likelihood of being able to wet myself in bed tonight allowed me to manage to set aside my disgust at the bitter taste of the water. The problem of going to bed this early was that I still had plenty of time to kill before midnight. I tapped open the web browser on my phone, trying to recall the name of the website Hannah had mentioned reading those Harry Potter fanfiction stories on. I couldn't recall the exact name, but a quick Google search of the acronym she had mentioned brought up a link to the website. I tapped on the link, and then I groaned as a new pop-up appeared on my phone, one that was unwelcome but familiar, a message that the website was blocked due to the parental restrictions on my phone. Well, that was just great. Defeated, I set my phone down on the bed. It wouldn't be the first time that an otherwise appropriate website had been mistakenly blocked by the software. If it was something Hannah had access to, I couldn't imagine that it was actually anything that bad or inappropriate. I would need to ask Dad about the website tomorrow, and he would be able to update the permissions on the parental controls like he had done for me before, though perhaps I should consider coming up with a reason for wanting to access the website other than wanting to read Harry Potter stories. A sense of melancholy struck me as midnight approached. This might be the last time of wetting myself like this. Going forward, I would be wearing a pull-up to bed every night for the foreseeable future. I had first wet the bed nine nights ago. And tomorrow I would be going to see a doctor. I was amazed at how quickly everything had progressed. I'd tried to put off thinking about what the doctor's appointment might mean for me in the morning. What tests would they end up running? What theories would they have for why the bedwetting might be happening? Was there anything I had done that might cause them to suspect that I was actually wetting the bed on purpose? One thing was clear. Regardless of what happened at that appointment, I was going to need to find a way to broach the topic of pull-ups with Mom tomorrow. With any luck, tomorrow night, I'd be going to bed while wearing a pull-up identical to the one of Hannah's that I had tried out earlier today. Having managed to avoid taking the anti-bedwetting pills, I didn't have to struggle at all to manage to wet the bed, and I took in the sensation of the warmth spreading beneath my waist. Even though everything had gone right so far, even though I was still completely on track for my plan to succeed, another thought began to fill me with a new worry as I lay on top of my thoroughly soaked bedding. What if the pull-ups didn't work for me? --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

After the highly embarrassing episode in the escape room Sam is in desperate need for a change. Thankfully there is someone on hand to help her out. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and everything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- “What’s that smell?” One of the children with one of the other groups asked loudly. The room fell quiet as people sniffed the air. Sam was going red and she wished they could just leave. It seemed like Nina was about to steer her towards the exit when a woman in a Midforest uniform appeared in front of them. “I know that smell.” It was Karen. Sam looked up and saw the older woman looking down at her, “Come on, we can get you cleaned up before you go.” “N-No!” Sam stuttered. Sam already knew that Karen didn’t particularly think much of Sam’s opinion. Before anyone could react Sam had been hoisted into the air and held against Karen’s chest, she didn’t need to be able to see behind her to know her skirt had lifted up and was showing the sorry state of her diaper to anyone who looked her way. Sam struggled. She didn’t want to be changed by Karen again. They were finished with the activity and could just go home where she could clean up in peace and, most importantly, alone. She grunted and whined as she tried, without success, to pull herself free of Karen’s hands. “Wait!” Nina shouted. Sam was pressed against Karen’s chest and therefore couldn’t see what was happening. She did hear footsteps quickly run around to Karen’s front stopping the woman in her tracks. Sam was still squirming and trying to get put down. “I’ll take her.” Nina said firmly. Sam stopped wriggling and her eyes went wide. She never in a million years would have thought she would think this way but she really wanted Nina to change her diaper. If the alternative was Karen doing it then Nina it was clearly the better option. For once the idea of changing herself vanished. Sam seemed to just take it for granted that someone was going to do it for her. She couldn’t say she was wholly against the idea if it was someone she trusted. “I couldn’t make you do that.” Karen said, “From the smell of it this is going to be a tricky change. Not something a young woman like you should have to do. If you want to wait I’ll have her changed in just a few minutes.” “It’s not your choice to make.” Nina replied stubbornly. Sam didn’t know whether Nina was arguing for Sam’s body autonomy of if she was saying that she, Nina, was the one making that choice. Sam bit her lip and found that she liked the idea of her friend taking control of the situation like that. It felt like everyone else in the room had disappeared as a battle of wills developed. In truth, everyone was looking at Sam who was giving off the perfect picture of a little baby having her custody fought over by two women. “I’m happy to-…” Karen started. “Hand her over.” Nina said. Her voice brooked no argument. “If you insist.” Karen’s voice was slightly cold. Sam had never been so happy to be picked up by someone. Karen held her out and Nina took her with Sam reaching out her hands like a small child asking to be picked up. Instead of Nina’s chest Sam was sat on her hip. She could feel the poopy contents of her diaper shifting again but she could hardly get dirtier than she already was. Sam could see there were a lot of very confused people. None more so than her friends, Chrissy and Amy, who seemed to hardly believe the bizarre series of events they had witnessed. Despite the embarrassing situation Sam could hardly hide her smile as Nina adjusted her slightly. Sam noticed she was primarily looking at Karen though. “Come on, Sam.” Nina said as if Sam had any input in where she was carried. Nina turned away and carried Sam towards the bathrooms. Like each of the other places with toilets there was a dedicated changing room next to them and Nina was making a beeline towards that door. Sam looked back behind them and was faintly amused to see Chrissy haranguing Karen. “How dare you pick my friend up without asking!?” Chrissy was saying as Amy held her back, “If she wants your help she’ll ask! I’m going to report you to…” Sam didn’t hear any more as Nina carried her into the baby changing room and closed the door. It locked with a click and both Nina and Sam seemed to let out simultaneous deep breaths which then made them both laugh. Sam was expecting Nina to put her down as soon as they were in private but she was carried across to the changing table instead. Sam looked up at Nina with questioning eyes but Nina was smiling, she seemed to know what she was doing even if Sam didn’t. She reached down to the bottom of Sam’s rainbow shirt and after a small pause lifted it over her head. Sam raised her arms to make it easier for her. “You don’t mind me helping you?” Nina asked quietly. Sam shook her head. Far from minding it Sam was excited. With her shirt removed Sam slowly lowered herself down on to her back as Nina grabbed the waistband of her skirt and started pulling it down. Soon Sam was laying on the table in nothing but her heavily soiled padding. She was red in the face and found it hard to look at Nina. It seemed that by “helping” Nina meant she was going to do it all. Sam was surprised to feel very alright with that. Sam heard the tapes of the diaper pull away from the landing zone. The smell instantly intensified to near unbearable levels. The front of the disposable slumped down between Sam’s legs as Nina closed her eyes and looked away, it seemed to be less to do with what the inside of the diaper looked like and more to do with the stink. “Sorry.” Nina said in a strained voice, “I don’t want to make you feel bad, it’s just… wow.” “No, I’m sorry.” Sam replied in a rather dejected voice, “I should be able to do these things without embarrassing myself and you guys.” Sam was feeling rather sorry for herself again. Even if she was a bit more accepting that she was different than she had been at the start of the vacation she still felt that she was a horrible burden. Fortunately it didn’t take long for Nina to recover and start cleaning. Sam felt that mix of embarrassment and excitement that she always seemed to feel around Nina these days. The soft touch of her fingers as she used the wipes to clean her left a trail of tingles. “You’re allowed to breath you know.” Nina said with a smirk. It was only after Nina had mentioned it that Sam realised she had been holding her breath. She let out a deep exhale and laughed nervously. She didn’t think she could be blamed for not knowing how to handle such an odd situation. “I can’t believe I’m letting you do this…” Sam said with a shake of the head. Nina simply smiled as she continued her work. There was a lot to clean up and Sam spent the whole time playing with her fingers and feeling like she should be doing something to help. She wondered what her other friends thought about all of this. She must seem like the biggest baby to them. “It’s actually not as bad as it seems.” Nina said as she gave Sam a last few swipes with a clean wipe and then pulled the soiled diaper away. “You’re just saying that to make me feel better.” Sam replied. “No, I’m serious.” Nina shrugged as she taped the used diaper into a ball, “Once the initial surprise passed it was pretty easy. Something I could get used to.” Sam felt herself blushing. Was Nina talking about when she had her own kids or… “Right, I’ll just tape you into a fresh one and we’ll be ready to go home.” Nina said as she pulled a diaper out from under the table. It turned out the changing rooms at Midforest were all well-stocked for diaper changes. As Sam’s butt was lifted into the air she realised she could probably have told Nina this wasn’t necessary and that since they were going back to the lodge she probably didn’t need a fresh diaper. She also realised that she wasn’t saying anything and as she was lowered on to the fresh padding she felt content. A feeling that only grew as the diaper was pulled up between her legs and taped closed. It was a feeling of safety, a feeling that she didn’t have to worry about making it to the bathroom. With the new diaper in place Nina picked up Sm’s shirt and pulled it over her head. It seemed that Nina had taken everything into her own hands. She even helped Sam back into her skirt once she was off the table. “All set?” Nina asked once Sam was dressed. “I think so.” Sam replied. She looked at the door and grimaced, “What will the others think about… everything?” “I think they’ll just be happy that you’re OK.” Nina replied, “And you shouldn’t worry about anything. If they were going to be asses about any of this they would’ve done it by now.” “I guess so.” Sam shrugged, “It’s just not… normal.” “Normal is overrated.” Nina replied, “I’ll show you.” Sam was about to ask what Nina meant but she was already walking over and lifting her up. Sam yelped as she left the ground and clutched on to Nina’s wrists with her small hands. She gasped as Nina spun around and then held Sam on her hip like a child. Sam’s cheeks went pink as she tried to work out how she should react to any of this. “Most people would say it isn’t “normal” to pick up another woman and carry her around like this.” Nina said, “But you just watch me.” Sam was given every opportunity to tell Nina to stop but the increasingly confident woman’s control was intoxicating to Sam. She bit her lip as Nina unlocked the door then she stepped out into the lobby area. Sam saw that Karen and the other employees were still there, in fact, they were welcoming the next few groups who were going into the rooms. On the far side Amy and Chrissy were leaning against the wall. They definitely looked confused about what they were seeing as Sam was carried across the large room. “Ready to go?” Nina asked cheerily. It seemed that Amy and Chrissy were not as prepared to act like everything was normal as Sam and Nina were. To be fair to them, they had just seen their two friends, one of whom had massively pooped herself, disappear into the baby changing room and then come back out with one of them sitting on the other’s hip. It was even more unusual when compared with Sam’s usual disdain for anything even vaguely childlike. “Sure.” Chrissy said. She almost sounded defeated, like she had been trying to work out what had been going on and utterly failed to do so. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/8fd4aa8f-6392-477b-a352-81d409b477a9 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1262441

Chapter 25: Doctor’s Orders “Protection.” The implications of that single word didn’t immediately strike me. What exactly was Dr. Mathorn talking about? It was Mom’s reaction to my pediatrician’s suggestion that caused me to put two and two together. “No offense, Dr. Mathorn, but that’s a bit ridiculous,” Mom said. “No teenager would want to wear that to bed. I already promised Maddy that I wouldn’t make her wear them.” I had never heard the word protection used to refer to a diaper or pull-up before, but there could be only one thing that would mean. Like the phrases “absorbent underwear” or “nighttime underwear,” it was another way to way to refer to a diaper that was intended to be less embarrassing. Mom’s reaction was disappointing, but not in any way surprising. It seemed as though my parents had done everything but purchasing diapers for me as they sought to deal with my recent bedwetting. Of course, she would have to respond that way to Dr. Mathorn’s suggestion. “I don’t know about that,” Dr. Mathorn said. “A bedwetting accident is going to be embarrassing regardless of what steps you’re taking to clean up or contain the mess.” Dr. Mathorn turned back to face me. “I’m not saying you should feel embarrassed about the accidents you’ve been having at night, Maddy. You shouldn’t need to feel bad about something that isn’t your fault, though it is normal for it to be an upsetting experience when your body isn’t behaving the way that you would like it to.” “I just don’t see how that is a good solution to her bedwetting,” Mom said. “We’ve already got a waterproof mattress, and Maddy is more than capable of making sure her bedding gets washed and changed whenever there is an accident.” “Those are certainly ways to handle it,” Dr. Mathorn said. “But letting her wear some protection to bed would make cleanup a lot easier and allow Maddy to get a full night of sleep, which is still extremely important for teenagers as they develop. It’s not going to be good for her to have her sleep constantly interrupted for however long the bedwetting may continue.” “I’m not making my teenage daughter wear diapers to bed,” Mom said. There it was. The word that both my mom and the doctor had avoided saying so far in this conversation. “That’s not what I’m saying,” Dr. Mathorn said. “I wouldn’t ever suggest forcing a teenager to wear a diaper to bed if they didn’t want to. But I think that Maddy’s opinion about all of this is what is important. She’s the one who is having to deal with a wet bed nearly every night.” Both Mom and Dr. Mathorn turned from their argument to look at me. “You’ve been unusually quiet,” Dr. Mathorn said to me. “What do you think?” This was it. I could have everything I wanted, but it would require an admission that it was, in fact, what I wanted. There was a large kernel of truth to Mom’s objections. She was absolutely right. Girls my age weren’t supposed to want to wear diapers. Someone else in my situation would have to be extremely apprehensive, at best, about a doctor’s suggestion of protection. Dr. Mathorn was right about the issue of missing sleep, though it wasn’t playing out like she thought it was. Having to stay up until everyone was asleep to wet the bed and toss clothing in the laundry had often left me rather tired the next day. “Um. Um.” I looked back down at my feet. Saying yes would have to mean admitting what I wanted. Could I do that in front of them? This was the final test. I had to make it clear that I was willing to wear diapers without making it seem like I was in any way looking forward to doing so. I thought back to all the preparations I had previously been making for the possibility of having to bring up the topic of those pull-ups directly with Mom. I stared off into the space between Mom and Dr. Mathorn as I delivered my carefully thought-out answer. “I don’t really want to, but I want to be able to have a sleepover still. And it would be nice to not have to get up and have to change all my sheets in the middle of the night. I guess I could give it a try.” Mom let out a small, defeated sigh. Why did she seem so disappointed in my decision? “I think that is a good idea for now,” Dr. Mathorn said, “at least until all the test results are back.” “When should we expect those?” Mom asked. “Maybe by Friday, but certainly no later than earlier next week,” Dr. Mathorn said. “I’ll give you a call right away, and then we can see if you’ll need to bring Maddy in for another appointment.” There was a long pause after that answer. Even with having given my decision about how I was comfortable trying diapers. “So,” Mom asked, “They do, you know, have some in Maddy’s size?” I bit my lip to hold back from blurting out an answer about the advertisements I had seen. Here I was thinking that Mom might have paid attention to them when, apparently, she had been completely oblivious. “Of course,” Dr. Mathorn said. “Most stores would still carry them in the baby aisle, though, in my opinion, they really ought to have them in a separate section.” There was another pause in the conversation. “I guess we’ll get some and see how it goes,” Mom said. <><><> As soon as we had said our goodbyes to Dr. Mathorn, not a single word was said about the decision that had been reached in the exam room while we walked out to the car. My heart was pounding in my chest as I buckled myself into the passenger seat. I had done it. Actually done it. Mom had agreed to purchase pull-ups for me. The only remaining question was when she was going to do it. Surely, it had to be by tonight. Mom would want to see that the pull-ups worked for a few nights in a row before agreeing to the sleepover that I had already set up behind her back with my friends. I got an answer to that question a couple of minutes later as Mom pulled into the parking lot of the first big box store we passed. “Why don’t you stay in the car,” Mom said as she cracked the windows down an inch. “I shouldn’t be in the store all that long.” Mom was out of the car before I had the chance to say anything else. It took me a moment to realize what Mom was doing, but once I understood, I was a bit grateful. The last thing I needed was to run into someone I knew while going inside with her to purchase the pull-ups. I watched from the window as Mom disappeared into the store. The baby aisle was all the way in the back. Surely, it wouldn’t be that hard for her to find the pull-ups. I knew from the ads that I had seen that the package would clearly show that the pull-ups would fit me. It wasn’t as though I could tell Mom that I had already verified the fit the other day. I pulled out my phone to respond to some texts from Angie and Emma, though I couldn’t resist looking out the window every few seconds. The worst of it was that it wasn’t even noon yet. I was going to have to wait all day until I’d have a chance to finally wet one of the pull-ups. I wondered how strict Mom and Dad were going to be about their new nighttime rules for me once I started regularly wearing pull-ups to bed. Was I still going to have to deal with the same restrictions about not having too much to drink, even though I’d shown them that it hadn’t done any good? I figure that at least the part about being made to use the toilet before bed wasn’t going to be going away anytime soon. And what about Grace? She was observant enough that she would no doubt notice the sudden drop-off in the amount of laundry I was doing each and every morning. I had no desire for her to find out that the reason was because of pull-ups rather than the bedwetting coming to an end. I checked the time again on my phone. About fifteen minutes had passed since Mom had walked into the store. What was taking her so long? She had said earlier that she was only planning on taking the morning off from work, and with how long the appointment had gone with all the tests, she didn’t have that long until she would need to go into the office. I rubbed at a sore spot on my arm where the nurse had done the blood draw earlier this morning. It hurt worse than when I’d gotten shots for vaccination. If it was this sore tonight, finding a comfortable position to fall asleep in was going to be difficult. The van beeped, and the trunk popped open. Mom had managed to sneak up on me, after all. I peeked into the mirrors and got a glimpse of Mom loading up a few bags. As much as I tried, I couldn’t see their contents. If Mom had managed to successfully find the pull-ups, she didn’t give any indication of that when she took her seat in the car. “Why don’t we get you something to eat on the way home,” Mom said. <><><> Fast food wasn’t something we did all that often. According to Dad, the price really began to add up when it was our entire family eating out. So it was a surprise when Mom said I could pick whatever fast food place I wanted to go out to, as long as it was something that we were going to pass anyway on the way home. I weighed my options before deciding that chicken strips and fries were what I wanted to eat for lunch. When we pulled into the drive-through lane, Mom ordered a meal for me but just got a drink for herself. The best part about the meal being entirely mine was that I could snack on fries on the way home without anyone complaining that I was actually taking theirs. Since I didn’t have keys to the front door, I punched in the code to the garage door to get into the house that way instead, while Mom went to the back of the car to grab the shopping bags. I had just finished transferring my chicken and fries to a plate when Mom stepped into the kitchen behind me. “I’ve got to hurry into the office,” Mom said. “There’s a meeting I’d really prefer not to miss after being out this morning.” Mom reached into the plastic bag and pulled out a bag of pull-ups that weren’t like anything I had seen in any recent advertisements or during the long-ago trips down the baby aisle. “Why don’t you go ahead and put these in your dresser?” My mouth dropped slightly as I took hold of the package. These were not the pull-ups that I had dreamed of wearing for the past three years. These weren’t the same brand I’d worn just the other day in the upstairs bathroom at Emma’s place. They weren’t even specifically for girls, with the packaging making it abundantly clear that the pull-ups, which in the picture appeared to have some grayish designs on the front of an otherwise completely white design, were meant for both boys and girls. After all the trouble that I’d gone through to get Mom to make this purchase for me, she had gone ahead and purchased a knock-off store brand. I stood next to Mom in the hallway, staring numbly at the package of pull-ups in my hands, unable to move. Mom reached out and placed a hand on the package. “If you’ve changed your mind, I can always return them. I’ve still got the receipt. You don’t have to feel like you have to wear them if you don’t want to.” I maintained a firm grip on the pull-ups. It may not have been what I had been expecting, but there was no way I was going to let Mom take it away from me. I’d just have to hope that these pull-ups were as good as the real thing. “It’s fine,” I said. “I’ll see how they work tonight.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 21: Beyond My Imagination I wasn't in a hurry as I biked back home from Emma's place after saying my goodbyes and setting up a tentative plan for me to come over tomorrow afternoon. My feet pedaled slowly as my bike meandered down the side of the road, but my mind was racing. I simply couldn't get the image of Hannah's pull-ups out of my mind. It was one thing to see pictures of the pull-ups on all the advertisements I had spotted in magazines and newspapers. It was something entirely else to see what they looked like in person. And the pictures had not done them justice. I had been unable to take my eyes off Hannah every time her skirt had lifted up to reveal what she had euphemistically referred to as her absorbent underwear. I simply had to have them. Yes, I had managed to wait about three years so far, but even waiting another three days now felt nearly impossible. When I'd followed Emma up the driveway to her house, passing the spot where Hannah had seemed to have stopped and peed herself, the black pavement had been completely dry. I'd seen Hannah drink enough water that she must have had a sizeable accident, but the pull-up seemed to have been more than absorbent enough to handle it. While the size ranges listed in the ads for the pull-ups had suggested that I wouldn't have any issue fitting into them, there was now zero doubt that the pull-ups would work for me. I estimated that Hannah's pant sizes were one or two larger than mine. Any fears about having grown too big to wear the pull-ups were now fully assuaged. I was going to see Hannah one more time tomorrow, and then, who knew if our paths would ever cross again? If I had met her in any other way, if Hannah hadn't been my best friend's cousin, perhaps I could have discussed bedwetting with her, even in spite of the discomfort I felt around her weird behaviors. But that topic had to be off-limits with her. I didn't have any faith that Hannah would be able to keep that secret from Emma. Perhaps, like that time with my cousins all those years ago, I could corner Hannah for a bit while she was alone and see if I couldn't manage to dredge out some more details about her bedwetting, daytime accidents, and pull-ups. For the briefest of moments, I actually toyed again with the idea of wetting my pants during the day in front of my parents. There was no way that couldn't result in being required to wear pull-ups during the day like her. But I realized now that hiding that I was wearing pull-ups in the day would be incredibly difficult. Even if I avoided shorts, skirts, or other things that might make the pull-up become visible, the crinkling sound alone could be a dead giveaway to someone familiar with that sound. Time was running out quickly. I would need to get the pull-ups soon enough before my birthday so that I could prove to my parents that they worked. I needed them to allow me to have the sleepover, and I couldn't quit bedwetting now, not after all the progress that I had made. But with Mom's comments the other night about how she wasn't ever going to force me to wear diapers, I had no choice but to take the initiative if I was to ever get those pull-ups. As the bike ride home continued, I silently mouthed my way through a half-dozen different scenarios before I turned to pull into the driveway, desperately searching for the magic phrase that, if used on my parents, would convince them to purchase pull-ups for me without any hesitation. But none of my arguments felt quite right. I had to find good excuses for the questions I was asking. It couldn't be that I was asking for pull-ups out of the blue. I had to have an explanation for what inspired the request. The only thing I'd settled on so far was that the movie we had watched the other night would be the ideal way to open up the discussion; I could act as though that had given me the idea that this was even something that could be done to handle bedwetting. But how to get from that to the specific bedwetting pull-ups that I wanted to wear? I suddenly had an idea. Once I was back in the driveway, I tapped in the five-digit code to open the garage door so I could put my bike away. When I entered the couch from the garage, which led right into the kitchen, I ran across Mom prepping something for dinner. She was hunched over a cutting board in the corner of the room. "Mom," I asked, "I didn't have a chance to finish that newest Reader's Digest? Where did you put it?" She answered without looking up from her work, though she did stop chopping with her knife. "It's in the basket next to the couch." I retrieved my prize and retreated to my bedroom. With the door closed behind me, I flipped rapidly through the tiny magazine until, at last, I came across the advertisement I had seen earlier in the week. My parents knew that these pull-ups were an option. But they were so adamantly against them that they had even gone to the length of reassuring me that they wouldn't make me wear them. Was it simply that they thought I didn't want to wear them? Had my sister perhaps reacted negatively to the suggestion of wearing pull-ups a long time ago? If that was the explanation, perhaps all I had to do was indicate to my parents that I would be OK with trying out the pull-ups. But even then, I had to go about it in the right way. I couldn't have my parents thinking that I wanted to wear those pull-ups, but perhaps I could frame it as wanting to go on a sleepover so badly that I'd be willing to try anything to make it happen, even something I wasn't keen on, such as pull-ups. That could do. That could be a successful angle of attack. I would use the movie we had watched the other night as an opening to bring up the topic of diapers, then I would conveniently mention the ad I had seen in the magazine. I'd have to make sure I didn't sound thrilled about the idea, but if I could come across as desperately willing to try anything so that I could have the sleepover, that surely had to be enough to win my parents over. But first, I needed to wait until the pills had run their course. Two more nights of wetting the bed should do the trick for that. Then, once the doctor's appointment was over, I would make my move. Perhaps, if I was lucky enough, the doctor would bring up the idea of pull-ups unprompted. I breathed a sigh of relief and flopped backward onto the bed, stretching out on my back. I didn't mind the crinkling sound that the new mattress made. It reminded me in a way of how the pull-ups had sounded when I had been wearing them three years ago and of the sounds I had heard all yesterday afternoon when Hannah had been walking or running next to me. Everything would be simple once my parents were buying pull-ups for me. Continuing the ruse of bedwetting would be as easy as peeing in a pull-up most nights, rather than the charade of going down to the basement after midnight to toss in my bedding. And there would be no need to fake that I was having headaches from the anti-bedwetting pills in the morning. For times when I was away from home – whether for sleepovers or for the soccer camp I'd have later in the summer — I could leave whatever pull-ups were packed with me safe in the bottom of my suitcase, letting my parents think that the bedwetting issue was resolved without actually needing to risk having anyone discover my secret. And I wouldn't have to wet the bed every night. I could allow for a few nights a week when I would remain dry, but then I could save those unused pull-ups to be used during the day to continue the experiments I wanted to conduct with wetting my pants while I was awake. And I'd have the house all to myself to do that. <><><> My nighttime routine followed the same pattern as the past couple of days. My water intake was heavily monitored. I wasn't given quite as much to drink after dinner and only was allowed a small amount to sip on afterward. I made up for it by drinking from my tap-water filled bottle in my bedroom. And I was again given the anti-bedwetting pills. Mom stayed in the room, watching as I placed them in my mouth and washed them down with a small glass of water. I had considered the idea of faking that I had taken the pills and just flushing them down the toilet, but that wasn't possible with how she had stuck around to make sure I had actually taken my medication. If I could have avoided taking the pills, that would have allowed me to wet the bed normally. Mom again reminded me that I was to not drink anything more than the tiniest sip of water now that I had taken the pills. The sternness of the warning was such that there wasn't any scenario where I was going to disobey her. And then there was the reminder to use the toilet before bed. With Mom and Grace around when that reminder was given, there was no way to fake using the toilet, either. All of that meant that there wasn't any way I was going to be able to actually pee in the bed tonight. That was a supreme disappointment. It felt like forever since the last time I had actually peed myself, though in reality, only a little more than a day had passed since I had intentionally wet my pants while in the laundry room on Friday afternoon. I weighed my options: toss everything in the washing machine tonight or wet the bed when I woke up in the morning. As much as I didn't want to deal with having to take my wet bedding down to the basement in the morning, the urge to sleep was irresistible. <><><> The prediction of Sunday being a rainy day turned out to be correct. As Grace was out with her friends, Mom drove me over to Emma's place. I had woken up to an actual headache this morning, and for once I didn't have to fake how miserable I was feeling until the Tylenol kicked in. I didn't have any issues with getting myself to pee when I woke up, and I found myself once again lying in a puddle of urine in my bed for about twenty minutes until I decided that it was time to head downstairs. I nearly managed to take my bedding to the laundry room without running into anyone, only to have Grace unexpectedly pop out around the corner after I had gone down the stairs to the basement. I had attempted to at least wrap up my sheets so that the wet spots weren't visible on the outside, but in my surprise at coming across my older sister in the basement, I dropped everything I was holding, and the sheets unraveled to reveal the spots where they had gotten soaked with urine. That had led to an awkward moment as I scrambled to pick up the evidence of my wet bed while Grace awkwardly excused herself to head past me and go upstairs. "How are you holding up?" Mom asked, once I had gotten into the car. She was all buckled with the key in the ignition, but she hadn't taken the car out of park yet. "Fine." "How's your head doing?" "Better." Mom sighed. "We've got your doctor's appointment setup first thing Monday morning. I'm sure they will be able to figure out what might be causing the bedwetting you've been dealing with." "It better be something that doesn't give me headaches in the morning." "Just one more night of the pills, and I won't make you take any more if they don't work, OK?" I nodded in response, and Mom finally shifted the minivan into reverse and backed out of the driveway. The drive over to Emma's place was quick, and nothing further was said about the bedwetting or the doctor's appointment. Mom pulled up as far as she could in my friend's driveway, so that I would have to be out in the rain for long. <><><> Hannah was wearing another Harry Potter-themed shirt this afternoon. It made me begin to wonder if she had anything else in her wardrobe. She was already holding open the front door for me as soon as I was getting out of the passenger side of the minivan. I managed to not get completely soaked during my short sprint up the front steps and into the house. I had wondered if it would be difficult for me to tell if Hannah was wearing a pull-up today since, from Emma's tale about how Hannah had peed on the couch, it seemed as though she didn't necessarily wear them all the time. But it became obvious right away that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Her Harry Potter T-shirt barely made it down to her waist. She was fine if she was just standing still, but as soon as she reached up to hold the door open, the shirt lifted up to reveal about an inch of the pull-up sticking out above her loose-fitting shorts. "We're all set. Emma helped me get the movie set up on the TV," Hannah said as soon as the door shut behind me. "This is all your fault," Emma muttered to me after Hannah had raced off toward the family room where the TV was located without waiting for a response from me. "What is all my fault?" I asked as I slipped out of my shoes. "I'd finally managed to convince her that I wasn't interested in Harry Potter, and then you had to encourage her yesterday and she hasn't shut up about it since. She's already gotten through the first two movies this morning. All she's done today is sit in front of the TV." I followed Emma toward the family room. I said hello to Emma's mom on the way over. She was talking with two people who I assumed were Hannah's Mom and Dad. "Does Hannah have any siblings?" I asked Emma. "No. Thank goodness," Emma said. "I couldn't handle more than one of her." Hannah was sitting in the middle of the room in front of the couch when Emma and I walked in. Her eyes were already glued to the TV, where the movie adaptation of the third Harry Potter book was queued up to start. I figured this wouldn't be so bad. I didn't enjoy the movies as much as the books, but they were still a fun way to pass the time. And it would certainly beat the interrogation I had gotten from Hannah yesterday afternoon. But I wasn't even able to enjoy the movie. Hannah didn't seem to have the ability to stay quiet for long. She was constantly talking over the movie, either sharing trivia about it or commenting on how she didn't like some parts that weren't similar to the book. Emma was instead focused intently on her phone. I could see her scrolling through TikTok from the corner of my eye. She didn't even have her headphones in, either. Even though the volume was set low, I could also hear the annoying music from whatever she was watching. I found myself picking absentmindedly at my nails again. I was getting really annoyed. All I wanted to do was watch the movie in peace and quiet. I found my eyes drifting downward to where Hannah was sitting in front of me. Her shirt wasn't doing a good job of hiding the pull-up. Even though I had previously foresworn the idea of looking for her pull-ups at Emma's house, and even though I was on track to potentially have pull-ups of my own in a few days, I couldn't help but want to get my hands on some as soon as possible. Every warning I had given myself about it being too much of a risk was washed away by an intense, uncontrollable urge to find and put on one of Hannah's pull-ups. I wanted nothing more than to put one on, and I simply couldn't wait any longer. All I needed was to find the right excuse to have a chance to explore Emma's bedroom upstairs. If that is where Hannah was sleeping every night, there had to be pull-ups in her luggage there. We were forty-five minutes into the movie when it was interrupted by the now-familiar sound of Hannah's watch going off. "Pause it," Hannah yelled to her cousin as she went off toward the bathroom. I realized right then that this was my chance to do a little exploring. With the bathroom on the main floor occupied, I had an excuse to head upstairs to the other bathroom there. "I really need to go, too," I said as I stood up from the couch. "I'm going to run upstairs." Emma nodded silently, but didn't look away from her phone. The layout of Emma's house was exactly the same as mine, as if the company that had developed our neighborhood had simply hit copy and paste hundreds of times as the homes were built. But that also meant that I knew where everything was. I hadn't completely lied to Emma. I did need to pee slightly, but not nearly so badly as to need to rush all the way upstairs to do so. What I wanted to do was take a look in Hannah's suitcase, which I assumed would be in Emma's bedroom, where Hannah had been sleeping on the floor. But first, there was something I wanted to check in the upstairs bathroom. After arriving upstairs, I discreetly peeked into each of the bedrooms, confirming that I was completely alone. I set a timer on my phone to make sure I remembered to head back downstairs in a reasonable amount of time. I stepped into the bathroom and sat down on the toilet without lifting up the cover and cautiously opened up the lid to the trash can set next to it. At the top of the pile of garbage were a half-dozen wet wipes and one of the bedwetting pull-ups Hannah had been wearing the other day. The pull-up hadn't been rolled up particularly well. I could see inside it easily. The previously white padding had expanded and turned yellow. I wondered how frequently she was having accidents. But what caught my eye was what was beneath the pull-up. I shook the trashcan a little so that the pull-up moved away to the side. No way was I actually going to be reaching in to touch anything. Underneath the pull-up was a diaper, one different from anything I had seen before. One thing was immediately clear. This was not a baby diaper. That was obvious because it didn't have any of the colorful designs that had been on the diapers my younger brother had worn. There were no pictures of smiling animals or cartoon characters wearing their own diapers. Instead, the diaper was mostly white. The one similarity it shared with the baby diapers Jackson had worn was that there was a wetness indicator running down the middle, and if I was reading it correctly, the diaper had most certainly been wet before it had been discarded. But there were other signs as well. Unlike every diaper and pull-up I had seen before, the material of the diaper didn't appear soft. There was a silky-smooth plastic look to it. I wondered what it would feel like, but couldn't bring myself to touch it. The most obvious sign that this wasn't a baby diaper was how large it was. There was no way this would have fit on a baby – and there weren't any in this house. This had to be a diaper for someone my own age. For Hannah. In a single moment, all the questions I still had from yesterday had been answers, and another million ones had been created. I hadn't known what to make of Emma's statement that Hannah's mom had to help her daughter put on a diaper for bed. It didn't seem as though putting on a pull-up would be too challenging, even considering Hannah's disabilities, but I could see how a tape-on diaper would require assistance. Emma's comment about thinking Hannah should have been put back into diapers during the day after the accident on the couch was also brought into a new light. Had she been insinuating that her cousin should have been wearing these diapers during the day as well, rather than her pull-ups? I listened closely as I continued to stare down into the garbage bin. The stairs in Emma's house were as noisy as the ones at my place, so I would have ample alert if anyone was to come upstairs after me, but I hadn't heard the telltale signs of footsteps. I slipped out of the bathroom, trying to walk softly down the hallway so that everyone below me wouldn't realize how much I was wandering around. The door to Emma's bedroom had been left open. Unlike me or my sister, she didn't do much to protect her privacy. A whiff of a strange scent hit me as I stepped into the bedroom. I paused while I tried to consider what it was. Emma had complained about how her bedroom smelled like pee because of her cousin's bedwetting. Was that what I was smelling? That brought an immediate rush of embarrassment and concern. Despite the efforts I had taken to freshen up my room with fabric sprays, is this what my bedroom smelled like? Had I simply not noticed it before? And would Emma be able to tell the next time she came to my house? I was sick with worry for a moment, but those concerns dropped away as soon as I laid eyes on what was obviously Hannah's suitcase up against the wall, next to a balled-up sleeping bag and pillow. The suitcase was already unzipped, and there was a pile of dirty laundry sitting next to it. To no surprise, a lot of the clothing was Harry Potter themed. I pushed aside the guilt of prying into Hannah's personal belongings and lifted up the lid to the suitcase. I found what I was looking for right away. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked along the side of the suitcase. But that isn't what drew my interest. Instead, there were nearly a dozen diapers matching the ones I had come across in the bathroom. I pulled one of the two diapers out of the suitcase. It crinkly loudly in my hands, much more so than a pull-up. I gently unfolded it, taking a peek at the interior padding that was far more extensive. All I could think about was how it must be able to absorb an incredible amount of pee without leaking. It was simply beyond anything I could have thought to imagine. I'd never once seen the remotest hint that a product like this could exist in all the advertisements I'd perused over the past three years. I checked the timer on my phone. Only seven minutes left. There simply wasn't enough time. I had to set aside all my thoughts about the diapers for now and do what I had come upstairs to do. I reluctantly set the diaper back into the suitcase, which was exactly where I had found it. Taking a diaper simply wasn't an option. I didn't have enough time to figure out how to get it on. But I would have no issues with putting on a pull-up myself. Besides, I as attempted to remember, that was what I had come up here for in the first place. I was torn momentarily between the two designs – one with pastel stripes and one with floral pattern – before finally deciding to grab the one with the stripes. I tip-toed back to the bathroom, pull-up in hand. I looked at my phone again as I entered the bathroom. I had initially given myself thirteen minutes. Being in upstairs much longer than that would only risk making Emma and her family get suspicious. I still had six minutes left. After double-checking that the bathroom door was indeed locked, I hastily stripped off my pants and underwear, my hands shaking as I did so. My disappointment at not being able to try on the diaper melted away as soon as I began to stretch out the sides of the pull-up as I prepared to put it on. Three years. How had so much time gone by so quickly? I was once again holding a pull-up in my hands, and it felt as though no time had passed at all since I had last done so. Only this time, the pull-up was perfect for me. This was one meant for teen girls. The pull-up slid up my legs just like a regular pair of underwear, except that it felt entirely different once I had it on. It was as if I was reliving the best dream of my life. Each moment replayed itself like those scenes from years ago that I had worked so hard to re-capture. I examined myself in the mirror. The fit was perfect. All my worries about the pull-up not working for me had been for nothing. But time was slipping by way too fast. I couldn't hide away in the bathroom forever, but I couldn't stand the thought of having to remove the pull-up after only having had it on for a few minutes. Could I get away with wearing the pull-up back to my place? I put my underwear and leggings back on over the pull-up. My leggings at least rose up enough on my waist to easily cover the waistband so I wouldn't be exposing myself like Hannah had. I turned around, examining the outline of my bottom in the mirror. If only I had thought things through and worn an outfit that could actually have covered up my bottom, perhaps I could have risked wearing it. But there wasn't any way to hide the outline of the padding beneath my leggings, even if this outfit seemed to have somewhat reduced the crinkling sound. Defeated, I removed my leggings and underwear a second time. The timer on my phone now said that there were four minutes remaining. I ran my hands all over the outside of the pull-up, mesmerized by the crinkling sound, the way it hugged my waist, and the feel of the padding between my legs. It was exactly as I had remembered. It was so completely perfect. I wanted nothing more than to see what it would feel like to wet the pull-up, but there was no way to get away with doing so. An extra pull-up in the trashcan would risk raising some awkward questions, and I couldn't think of any way to discard the pull-up discreetly after peeing in it. I let another couple of minutes pass as I stood in the bathroom, anxiously watching the timer on my phone continue to count down. It was over all too soon. I removed the pull-up carefully, making sure not to rip any of the sides, and checked that the inside padding had remained clean. I folded the pull-up back up the way it had come out of the suitcase and tucked it back into place. I managed to hit the pause button on my timer three seconds before it went off. I hurried back downstairs, hoping that my absence hadn't been so long as to raise any questions. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 19: Not the Same as Me Note: In this chapter, a character uses offensive language about a person with disabilities. This is not an endorsement of that behavior. I shivered as I held the ice pack against my forehead, but I had no one to blame but myself for the situation I found myself in on Saturday morning. This morning, I had again kept up the pretense that the bedwetting pills had given me some annoying headaches. I had gotten out of bed just in time to snag the last of the pancakes that Dad had made for breakfast. From the look on Mom’s face as I entered the kitchen, it was clear that she had already noticed the sheets I had tossed into the washing machine last night. But with Jackson in the room, there wasn’t an opportunity to have a conversation about bedwetting again. I groaned and rubbed my forehead frequently while eating my breakfast. It must have been a stellar acting job because no sooner had I finished breakfast than Dad had come up to me with an ice pack in hand. The good thing was that my parents believed me. The bad thing was that they believed me and had offered me an ice pack to help dull the pain. I had no choice but to accept it, so now I was lying on my back on the couch, painfully watching the seconds pass by. I trembled a little as another shiver ran all the way through my body. A little bit longer, and perhaps I could pretend that I was cured for the time being. Mom had promised to not make me take the pills for more than a few more nights if they continued to prove ineffective. I was going to hold her to it. I didn’t want to have to keep faking a headache every morning. It wasn’t nearly as enjoyable as faking the bedwetting. My phone buzzed. With one hand still holding the ice pack to my forehead, I checked my most recent message. It was from Angie, who was bored out of her mind on the road trip her family was taking out to South Dakota. This morning, her family was at Mouth Rushmore, and she’d taken a selfie to share with Emma and me. I really hoped the vacation my parents had planned for later in the summer was going to have better destinations than that. “Since you’re not feeling well, I moved your sheets over to the dryer,” Mom said as she stepped into the living room. I groaned, this time from the fact that my bedwetting wasn’t exactly being treated like a secret rather than from faking a headache. With Grace fully aware of it, Mom and Dad weren’t showing any reservations about bringing up that topic with me while she was around. “Is your headache still pretty bad?” Mom asked. “Perhaps you should stay home today to rest up rather than going over to Emma’s place?” There was no way I was going to be spending the first day of summer stuck at home. Even with Angie gone, I still had plans to bike across the neighborhood to hang out with Emma for the afternoon. “I’m sure I’ll be feeling better by then,” I insisted. “I think the ice pack is really helping.” “We’ll see how you’re feeling later,” Mom conceded. “I can always drive you over instead.” I re-adjusted the ice pack on my forehead, trying to find a way to hold it in place that wasn’t so cold. All of us were in the living room except Jackson, who was playing with Legos in his bedroom. For the sake of all our feet, those evil bricks were now banned from being anywhere else in the house. After a few more minutes had passed, I set the ice pack down. Hopefully, that recovery time from the headache wasn’t too unbelievable. “There was something else your mom and I were wanting to talk to you girls about.” I looked over at my sister before looking up at Dad. Grace appeared just as confused about what this could mean as me. “Maddy,” Dad said. “Since you are going to be turning thirteen in a week, we’ve decided that you’re going to be able to stay home by yourself this summer.” “Oh, thank goodness,” Grace said. I glared at my sister. “No need to act that excited about it.” I did see where Grace was coming from, though. Having to be home with me had limited some of her opportunities for work and hanging out with her friends during previous summers. “Hey,” Grace said. “I’ve been asking Mom and Dad to let you do it for a while now.” “It’s a lot of responsibility,” Mom said. “And you need to understand that this is a privilege that can be taken away if you aren’t careful with it. There are some rules you need to follow. It’s similar to the rules we had for your sister when she was your age. No having any friends over while we are gone. No using the stove or the oven….” A picture of what those days at home might look like this summer came into focus in my head as Mom continued to go over all the things I’d need to do to be allowed to stay in the house by myself. I had already thought this summer was going to be the best one ever, but this, having the whole house to myself? The implications became immediately clear. With the whole house to myself, I would have so much more freedom to experiment with peeing my pants. What should I try first? I wanted to hold my bladder to the point of bursting before I let it out. I wanted to see what it would be like to wet my pants while sitting down. Maybe I could try peeing myself with different outfits on. “Maddy, Maddy.” Someone was snapping their fingers and saying my name. I blinked rapidly and returned my gaze back to Mom. “Madelyn,” Mom said, “We want to give you more responsibilities, but you need to pay attention.” “Sorry,” I said. I found myself beginning to subconsciously pick on my fingernails. I hoped that my sudden daydreaming hadn’t ruined this new opportunity before it had already begun. Grace laughed. “I bet she was thinking about how to sneak in a boyfriend while I’m gone.” “Eww,” I said. “No. Gross.” “Your sister is right, though,” Dad said. “No friends over when you’re by yourself means no boyfriends as well.” “Or girlfriends,” Mom said. I rolled my eyes. “I don’t have either of those.” “What, you want to grow up to be a crazy cat lady?” Grace asked. I looked over at Chester, who was napping in a sunspot on the carpet in front of the window. “That doesn’t seem like a bad idea.” <><><> I sat on my bed with the fourth Harry Potter book in my hands. I wasn’t as big a fan of the Triwizard Tournament story arc, but I always found the Quidditch World Cup to be fascinating. It would be enough just to have the opportunity to go to a soccer World Cup at some point. If only I could convince my parents to get tickets when the U.S. hosted it in several years. I had already breezed through the previous book earlier this morning after having finally discarded the ice pack. Once the conversation about being allowed to stay home alone this summer had ended, I had retreated up to my bedroom to read. It was too noisy downstairs to concentrate. My eyes flickered back and forth rapidly across the pages. My teachers always told me I read too fast. I didn’t see how that was supposed to be a bad thing. “Maddy. Maddy. Maddy!” My head snapped up as I finally caught wind that someone was calling my name. Mom was standing a few feet away, looking down at me. I hadn’t even heard her knock or open my bedroom door, which should have been enough to get my attention. “Can’t you pick out something else to read?” Mom asked as she looked down at the book in my hands. “There are plenty of other books to choose from in the basement.” That was another reason I had gone off to my bedroom to read. The Harry Potter series was pretty much the only books I’d read over the past two years outside of anything that had been required for school assignments. I hadn’t counted how many times I’d gone through the series, but it had to be a lot. Sometimes, I’d read through the books in order, but other times, I’d jump around to different ones depending on which one I felt like reading at the moment. My parents didn’t have anything against the Harry Potter books. They just were overly insistent that I try to expand my reading interests. None of the other series they’d thrown my way had caught my imagination in the same way, so I usually conducted my Harry Potter reading out of sight as to avoid any criticism. My parents had never explicitly banned me from reading them, but they had very much pressured me to not read them so often. “Your sheets are dry now,” Mom said. “Can you please go grab them from the laundry room? And make sure to fold them neatly and put them back in the closet. I don’t want to come back up and see them tossed in a pile in the corner.” “Can I at least finish this chapter?” “Right away, please,” Mom said. “It’s almost time for lunch.” “Can I at least not take those pills again tonight?” “Let’s just try it for two more nights,” Mom said. “That way, if it hasn’t worked by the time we take you to the doctor, then we can talk with them about what to do next.” I suppressed a sigh as I got off of the bed and headed toward the hallway. “And while you’re down there, don’t forget to clean the litter box,” Mom said, calling out after me as I reached the stairs. “You know you’re supposed to do that in the morning before going off to play.” “Stupid chores,” I muttered to myself. I let my feet fall just a little harder on the stairs as I trudged down the steps on the way to the main floor. We had sadly eaten all the pizza last night, which meant no leftovers for lunch. Instead, Dad was busy in the kitchen, with multiple pots and pans set out on the stovetop. I tried to avoid making eye contact with anyone as I made my way back upstairs with a bundle of laundry in my arms, enduring the walk of shame in silence as I carried the evidence of my presumed bedwetting back up to my bedroom. <><><> “I’ve got good news and bad news,” Emma said as she opened the front door to let me into her house. I had biked over to Emma’s house after lunch, though it had taken some work to convince Mom that my fake headaches had cleared up enough for me to leave the house after all. But she had still made me take a couple of Tylenol pills before I left. Even though Emma’s house was on the opposite side of the neighborhood, it was an easy trek, one that I had made countless times before. “What is it?” I asked. “Do you want the good news or the bad news first?” I thought about that for a second. “Good news.” “The good news is I’m still free to go to the park.” That didn’t make much sense to me. Why would Emma not have been able to go to the park near her house, where we often hung out during the summer? “What’s the bad news?” Emma raised her eyebrows and looked over her shoulder. She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Her.” I took another step into the house and looked over Emma’s shoulder. The girl in the distance bore a slight resemblance to Emma, enough so that I had to guess that they were related in some way. They both had curly brown hair, though the girl's hair was done up in braided pigtails while Emma had left her shoulder-length hair unbraided. But it was how they were dressed that differentiated them. Like me, Emma was wearing soccer shorts and a T-shirt. The girl was wearing long pink and white striped socks that came up to her knees. She had on a plaited, muted-pink skirt and a white shirt with a Hufflepuff emblem in the middle. There was a pink watch on her left hand and a half-dozen colorful bracelets in different styles on her right hand. But what stood out most was the set of earmuffs she was wearing. I settled for that word rather than headphones, because something just looked off about them. The girl hadn’t turned in our way yet. She was facing the other direction, staring off into space. I lowered my voice so the girl wouldn’t hear me. I didn’t want to hurt her feelings, despite whatever misgivings Emma seemed to have. “Why is she bad news?” “She’s my cousin, Hannah. Her family has been staying with us for the weekend. She is bad news because I accidentally let her overhear that I was going to go to the park with you, and now she wants to come as well. She threw a tantrum when I told her she couldn’t, and then my mom said I had to let her tag along.” I looked over again at Emma’s cousin before turning back to face Emma. Setting aside the fact that a girl our age throwing a tantrum was a bit strange, I still didn’t get why Emma was concerned. “So?” Emma opened her mouth to respond, but Hannah ran over to greet me before Emma had a chance to say anything further. Emma grimaced as Hannah stood next to her. “Hi!” Hannah said, waving her hand at me. “Um, hi,” I said in return. I noticed that Hannah was looking down at my waist rather than up at my face. “OK,” Emma said after the long silence that followed that awkward introduction. “Hannah, this is my friend Maddy. Maddy, this is my cousin Hannah.” “What happened to your fingernails?” Hannah blurted out. “They look all chewed up.” Were my nails that bad? I hastily pulled my hands up in front of my face. I did have a habit of picking on them absentmindedly, but it was embarrassing to have a stranger call it out so bluntly. “I paint mine so I don’t bite on them,” Hannah said. She thrust her hands out in front of me, showing off nails painted in yellow and black. “I did them in Hufflepuff colors. Have you ever read-” Buzz. Buzz. The screen on a bright pink watch Hannah was wearing around her wrist went off. She paused what she was saying mid-sentence and dashed off around the corner. “Whatever you do, don’t mention that you like Harry Potter,” Emma said as soon as Hannah was out of sight. “Why? I like Harry Potter.” “I’ve had to listen to her yack about it for the past two days non-stop. It’s so annoying. She’s even more of a chatterbox than you. Can’t get her to stop for nothing, so don’t you dare get her started on it again.” “And she can hear us fine with those earmuffs?” “Yeah, as long as you aren’t whispering,” Emma said. “They’re supposed to reduce noise or something since she’s supposedly sensitive to loud sounds.” “What’s the deal with her watch?” “It’s to help remind her to go use the toilet.” “But, like, why would she need to be reminded to do that?” Emma rubbed her face with her hand. “Yeah, I should have warned you. She has autism. She acts like a toddler more than a teenager a lot of the time. You have no idea what I’ve had to deal with since she got here two days ago. I was hoping to get away from that weirdo for the afternoon, but now I’m stuck with her.” I thought through all the details of my brief interaction with Hannah so far. That made sense. Something had felt obviously off about her. “I suppose she is a bit different.” “Oh, that’s not even the worst of it,” Emma said. “She still pees the bed every night. Can you believe that? She’s already thirteen, and her mom has to help her put on a diaper before tucking her into her sleeping bag. And, of course, she has to be sleeping on the floor in my room. I’ve been using a scented odor spray, but my bedroom still smells like piss.” I prayed fervently that I could keep a poker face and not give any hint of what I was thinking. It wasn’t as though I wasn’t aware of the fact that my friends had a poor view of kids our age who wet the bed. In the three years since I had learned about two of my own cousins being bedwetters, I hadn’t ever come across another kid who was a bedwetter. I had practically a million questions, not that I could ask Emma any of them directly. “She really, like, pees in a diaper? That’s so gross,” I said. That only encouraged Emma to continue her rant about her cousin. “Honestly, her parents should probably just make her wear diapers during the day. She pissed herself all over the couch last night when we were watching a movie. It was so gross. She didn’t even really seem to notice. Just sat there with her soaked clothes until my aunt said something about it.” I fidgeted and began picking at my nails again, even though there was hardly much left on the ends of my fingers. Like Hannah, I had also been wetting the bed and peeing my pants during the day. But I was different. I wasn’t some weirdo like her. I had full control over what I was doing. I just did it because it felt good. It wasn’t anything like Hannah did, basically behaving like a toddler who wasn’t fully toilet trained. Hannah came sprinting back around the corner with a smile on her face, nearly running into me as her feet slid on the wood floor. “Are we going to the park now?” she asked Emma. “Yes, we’re going to the park,” Emma said curtly. “Go get your shoes on.” Hannah walked over to the doorway and grabbed a pair of white and teal shoes off of the shoe rack. I noticed that instead of laces, they had Velcro straps. Emma leaned in toward my ear and whispered to me. “I know right, she wears those cause she can’t even tie her shoes properly.” We waited for Hannah to finish getting her shoes on and then followed her out the door. “Aren’t you going to grab your bike from the garage?” I asked Emma once we were in the driveway. “We’re going to walk since there isn’t a bike for Hannah, at least not one with training wheels,” Emma said. Hannah appeared oblivious to our conversation. I was wondering exactly how well those noise-reducing earmuffs worked. She was sitting on her knees in the grass next to the driveway, plucking dandelions. The weeds were still bright yellow, not close to the point where their seeds would be ready to blow away. The park, situated near the center of the neighborhood, was only a couple of blocks down. It was a massive complex. There was a large playground, a splash pad, a sand volleyball court, a couple of baseball diamonds, and, of course, some soccer fields. It would have been nicer to bike over to it, but walking along the sidewalk wasn’t that bad. This part of the neighborhood was fairly quiet, without much through traffic. Emma and I both had our soccer cleats and a soccer ball tucked inside matching drawstring bags on our backs. Emma shifted over to the left side of me, leaving me between her and her cousin. As we walked down the sidewalk, there was a sound coming from Hannah’s direction that brought back an old memory. Could that faint rustling sound be what I thought it was? I didn’t have long to consider it. When the park came into view after turning around the corner, Hannah darted out ahead of us, skipping energetically down the sidewalk with her arms swaying awkwardly out by her sides. Emma put both her hands on her face. “She’s such a fucking retard.” I bit my lip and stared down at my feet as I continued to walk alongside Emma. There had been one time five or six years back when Grace has used that word at me during an argument we had been having. The details of what had led up to that confrontation had been long forgotten, but the aftermath of it was still stuck in my mind. My parents had always been fully opposed to corporal punishment. They’d never once laid a hand on my bottom. As far as I was aware, that was the only time Grace had ever been given a spanking. Her face had been puffy, red, and wet with tears when my parents brought her back to apologize to me afterward. I still remembered how Grace had squirmed uncomfortably on the couch that evening. The message had been crystal clear. And that word had never been heard again in our house. I wouldn’t have ever considered using that word against someone else, no matter how angry I was or what I thought of them. Even years later, when I first discovered a word that rhymes with duck, the only thing my dad had told me was that unless I had just whacked my finger with a hammer or stubbed my toe, that I shouldn’t be using that type of language. As uncomfortable as I was with what Emma had just said, I found myself agreeing with the overall sentiment. I felt uncomfortable around Hannah in a way that I hadn’t felt about anyone else before. I cringed as I watched her prance around in the playground in a way more reminiscent of girls my brother’s age. Something about her rubbed me the wrong way, like a piece of chalk being slowly dragged across a blackboard. “How long is her family staying?” I asked. “Just through the weekend, but it might end up being forever. They are looking for a house in the area. There apparently is a school around here that her parents want to send her to, you know, one for special kids like her,” Emma said, making air quotes around the word “special” with her hands. “Emma, can you push me?” Hannah yelled in the distance. We looked over at the playground. Hannah was sitting stationary on a swing. Emma sighed again. “Better go do it. I’ll hear it from Mom if she finds out that Hannah didn’t have a good time at the park.” I followed Emma over to the swing set, watching as she stepped behind her cousin and took hold of the swing, pulling it back as far as she could before running forward and giving it a big push. Emma sprinted underneath Hannah as she flew in the air and then came to stand next to me. There wasn’t any mistaking it as Hannah flew up on the swing. The wind caught hold of her skirt and lifted it up, revealing that Hannah wasn’t wearing ordinary underwear. My suspicions about the sound I’d heard on our walk over to the park were confirmed. There was a short flash of pastel colors on a material far bulkier than normal underwear. I waited with bated breath as Hannah swung backward and then came up toward me again. This time, my eyes were locked in. When her skirt lifted up in the air again, I caught sight of a pattern I had only previously seen in magazine ads. What Hannah had on beneath her skirt was nothing other than the pull-ups I was so badly wanting for myself. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 1: “Abby, is this really necessary?” A whine sounded from her throat. Dani crossed her arms over her chest, pouting at the ceiling as her legs were held up by the ankles. A warm wipe made its way over her nether regions, cleansing every inch of her dirty bottom and between her legs. “Yes, Dani, this is necessary. It’s necessary when you willfully disregard all instructions not to eat gluten. Really, Dani, what were you thinking?” her voice was firm, not angry, but the disappointment was clear. She’d only had a tiny bite of cake left on the counter and it was only too tempting dipping her finger into the frosting and biting into the yummy sweetness. The doctor said she had Celiac disease but Dani hadn’t believed a word they said. These Amazon’s were on a power trip and the only thing the doctor believed she should be having was milk straight from an Amazon’s tit. But now her tummy ached and the messy explosion down below was the result. Abby stared down at her with the same condescending look given to all Littles trying to prove they were bigger than they actually were. “Just because you are a Little does not mean we are all out to get you. Believe it or not, Doctor Heany actually wanted to help you. This is all your own fault, Daniella. You have no reason to be upset.” Okay, she did have a point, the Little reluctantly agreed. But, that didn’t mean she had to diaper her! Dani squirmed, wiggling around on the table as the Amazon woman reached down below, pulling out the thick padding. “NO!” She cried out, anxious to get away from the monstrous article of clothing, if it could even be called that. Dani knew she had been extremely lucky the past several years. The apartment building she used to live in decided they’d no longer accommodate unadopted Little’s after her neighbor had left the sink faucet running and fell asleep which resulted in the flooding of the entire apartment. The damage wasn’t extreme but the Landlord was not pleased. The Little was adopted not even a day later and the Landlord refused to rent to Little’s any longer. It wasn’t that Dani didn’t understand the Landlord’s frustrations but everything in this world was Amazon size, meant for those eight feet and taller. They had step stools and ladders and accommodations were made for the regressed but the average unadopted Little hardly stood a chance, especially when they couldn’t even reach a sink faucet - a task that would be simple if she wasn’t so short. And she’d gotten lucky, finding an Amazon that would even rent to her in the first place because most places wouldn’t even entertain the thought. A Little pretending to be an adult, no more mature than a toddler, yeah that’ll go well… Knowing she was about to be booted out on the street, tears welled up in her eyes. She was the prime candidate for any Amazon. They just couldn’t ignore their parental instincts, seeing a Little in distress (or any Little in general). The urge to smother them with “love” back into diapers and turn their brains to mush was too strong. But Abby wasn’t like the other Amazon’s - not really, well, kind of - she was different. Abby had saved her. But it’s not how she saw it at the time. Dani had been arguing with the Landlord, a grumpy ten foot tall man who never had time for Little’s and their whims (as he liked to put it) about just needing another day or two to move out her stuff. Her best friend said she could stay with her for a while until she was sorted. But she had too much stuff to move in twenty-four hours coupled with the fact there were about fifty other Little’s moving out the same day, it was an impossible task they were meant to fail at. Look at all the Littles, too immature to follow directions correctly. Too tiny to even lift and carry out all their items. That is why instead of them doing the carrying, they need to be carried by a big and strong Amazon. He’d all but laughed in her face as she continued to argue her case, not only for herself but other fellow Littles. However, it wasn’t until after, she’d realized she’d gone a bit too far. “I’m half tempted to call the adoption center!” The man exclaimed. “Not even able to follow proper instructions, disrespectful and talking back? This is a serious case of Maturosis.” Oh god. Her heart had dropped to the bottom of her stomach, unable to do anything as she watched him pull out her phone. “Please!” She pleaded. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry-” “What’s going on here?” They’d both turned around at the sound of the voice. An Amazon, one of the tallest she’d ever seen, came strutting over across the lobby. The woman must have been about thirteen feet and that was tall for Amazon standards. Unconsciously, she backed up, eager to be rid of both Giants because while one was worrisome, two was a nightmare. “Miss Brady!” The man’s voice turned jovial at the site of his fellow Amazon. “Nothing to worry about here. Just the standard case of Maturosis, I’m dialing the adoption center as we speak.” Tears poured down her cheeks and the Amazon stared down at her, blue eyes shining with an expression she couldn’t make out. The Amazon was beautiful and blonde with curves she could only dream of having. “Oh don’t do that,” the woman smiled, waving her hand. “I’ve been searching for a Little for myself actually! I think Little Miss -“ “Daniella Avery.” Said the man with a Cheshire cat grin as he hung up his phone. “Miss Avery would be absolutely perfect! You don’t have to worry about her apartment. I’ll take it over as well.” The Little didn’t have time to run as she was quickly scooped up and swung over her shoulder. The girl let out what could only be described as a tantrum. Kicking and screaming and pounding on the Amazon’s back, that should have been the end. At twenty-one years old, this should have been the point where her life drastically changed forever and any happiness she contained disappeared. But it wasn’t. Instead, it was quite the opposite. OoOoo Abby won in the end, like always, and could only smile at the pouting Little who couldn’t have been any more adorable in her puffy pink diaper secured tightly around her waist. Honestly, she’d be content making her go out dressed in only that but Abby really didn’t have the energy to deal with the tantrum that would surely ensue. “Why can’t I at least wear a pull-up?” “Do I really need to explain this Dani?” She did not. The Little stayed silent. “You know what we agreed on. Say it.” Her hand landed down on her pale thigh tainted pink, having been slapped one to many times in response to her poor behavior. Dani frowned, rubbing at her wet eyes. “Mommy knows best and Little girls need to learn that their naughty behavior has consequences,” diapers being it. All Abby really required was obedience and a companion to watch over but not regress. The Amazon, unlike most others, did not desire a baby to look after or to be called Mommy or diaper full-time. She wanted a Little she could snuggle up with at the end of the night, a Little that would still maintain their adult mind and could have normal conversations yet acknowledge their place in an Amazon's world. Dani could handle that because her Mommy, for all-intents and purposes, always said, it could be a lot worse. She had freedoms, too many to count and it just came over the small price of being fussed over and treated at the most like a five to six year old. However, the times she was diapered, dressed up in humiliating garb and made to nurse were her own fault. It was her own stupid actions having landed her in this position. Like now. But Dani knew, if she even voiced a desire to be regressed, Abby wouldn’t hesitate. Instincts always won over in the end. “Very good,” Abby smiled, patting her head. “Arms up.” The Little complied, allowing the sparkly blue dress to be slipped over her head ending just past her knees. Abby would’ve had her permanently dressed in pink just like her nursery and about every babyish outfit she owned but seeing a diapered Little in pink and alone in public was a recipe for disaster. Hands under her armpits, she was lifted to the ground. Her legs wobbled attempting to catch her balance having been on her backside for way too long. Her head didn’t even reach halfway up to the changing table just like every other item in Amazonia and while Dani was proud to be Little, she wished she were just a few feet taller. Only at 4’8, she was short even for Little standards which made her even more delectable to the Amazons and absolutely impossible to be taken seriously, more so than her fellow Littles. Now, Abby hummed a tune, something familiar from her childhood as they stood at the mirror, brushing her red curls back into a low ponytail. “All my friends are going to see that I’m wearing a diaper,” Dani sulked looking down at the ground because she couldn’t bear to stare at her own reflection. “You don’t have to play with your friends. We can always stay here and have a Baby day. We can watch your favorite movie and cuddle and have bathtime. I know how much you love bubbles.” Her cheeks turn pink at every word, worse than the last. Dani was mortified to admit how much she actually enjoyed herself during those times. It was maybe only a year after she’d been adopted that she truly let herself relax and indulge in the lack of responsibilities, realizing she wouldn’t be taken advantage of. Being taken care of for once instead of having to worry about her every little move, was a nice change. Still, Dani couldn’t help but feel guilty, knowing this was exactly what so many Little’s were fighting against, what she had fought against, and here she was enjoying it. Even now, Dani wouldn’t mind a cozy day in her favorite fuzzy pajamas. But the Little knew it was more of a punishment and there was no fun in being reminded of how stupid she’d been. “What if they say something? What if they laugh at me?” “Then they are not your friends.” Finished tying the black ribbon at the top of her hair, she was lifted into her arms. “My tummy doesn’t hurt anymore though. I don’t need a diaper, really. I’ll be fine.” “But we can’t be sure, can we?” The woman gave her a look. “Besides, you don’t have to go to your friend's house at all but I know how much you were looking forward to the, what was it… bachelorette party?” No! She couldn’t miss it! Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth as she carefully considered her next words. Abby would keep her home if she really wanted too. She didn’t even have to let her keep seeing her friends and that’s what Dani appreciated the most. But like everyone, the Amazon had her limits and Dani was inching dangerously close to crossing the line. “You’re right.” The Little finally muttered in defeat. There was no arguing her way out of this one. “Of course I am!” She bounced her in her arms. “Mommy is always right!” OoOoo It was a sunny August day as they made their way outside from the third floor and out onto the busy street. Surprisingly, Dani had no fight as she was strapped into the pink stroller (which was always a problem). Abby watched as she laid her head back, soaking up the sun and her eyes closed. A hint of a smile appeared on her lips at the very visible sight of the puffiness beneath her dress, pulled up by the strap between her thighs. She’d fussed at the frilly white socks and Mary Jane’s but really, it was the least of her concerns. Even just the tiniest argument allowed her to maintain her sanity, showing that she still had a voice to fight back against her imprisonment. She closed her eyes as to not see all the cooing Amazon’s, pretending she was somewhere on a warm island sipping a Mimosa and not stuck in this horrible contraption they called a stroller. It was a quick walk, about twenty minutes away yet it couldn’t have felt shorter as they came to a stop in front of the five story building. Tucked away in a quiet neighborhood, the area was predominantly occupied by Littles and Inbetweeners, not quite as big as Amazons but still tall enough that they were ignored by the Amazons. “Here we are!” Abby chirped. Leaning down to undo all the belts, Dani didn’t hesitate to hop out, seeing that they were alone on the street. “Here is your phone and gift for your friend,” she reached down into the bottom pocket of the stroller. “Are you fine to go in on your own?” “Yes!” Dani said eagerly, grabbing the wrapped present and tiny flip phone. The last thing she needed was her friends seeing her Mommy walking her inside like a baby. “Very well. Do you remember our rules?” Abby bent down, taking her chin in her hand so she couldn’t look away. “Yes,” she sighed. “No drinking, no dirty behavior and no boys.” Dani struggled not to roll her eyes. It was the tiny restrictions like this that got her the most fed up. She was twenty-one years old for crying out loud and the girl had needs! “I will be back at six pm but text me if you need me beforehand or want to come home early. I will be here in a jiffy.” “Six?” Dani sputtered, doing her best not to stomp her foot. “That’s only five hours! The party is going on all night -!” “Daniella!” She said sharply. “I’ve been very patient all morning with your little fits. Do you want me to make it shorter? Do you want to go at all? We can turn around right now and go back home. We could also go upstairs and spank your little bottom in front of all of your friends.” A dark look had settled over her eyes, warning she was on her last straw. “B-but,” tears just about welled up in her eyes. “I hardly see Carly and it’s her most special day! Can I stay until ten at least? Pleaseeee?” “Absolutely not. Six o’clock.” “What about nine?” Abby paused, seemingly considering her words. After a pregnant pause she said, “eight o’clock.” “Eight-forty five-“ “Daniella…” her hand warningly grasped her bottom. “Fine.” She relented. “Eight o’clock.” The Amazon sighed. “That’s your bedtime so I don't want any whiny girl later on and don’t even try to argue for overnight since there is no adult present.” “Thankyouthankyouthankyou! I’ll be good!” Dani couldn’t help but squeal, knowing this was the best she was gonna get. Attacking Abby with a hug to the neck and a thousand kisses to the cheek, really she was grateful. How sad was that… happy for just another two hours… oh how much she’d fallen. Her reaction was adorable, melting the Amazon’s heart because all she wanted was for her Little girl to be happy. She didn’t want to leave her alone with a bunch of other Little’s, especially with the very grown up behaviors they still presented, but it was a necessary sacrifice if she didn’t want Dani to despise her forever. Unlike other Amazon’s, she actually cared how her Little felt which was not a popular sentiment. “Now run along,” she sighed, disentangling her arms and patting her bottom. “You don’t want to be late.” OoOoo The receptionist knew her by now, a kind Inbetweener who really didn’t care if she was Little or not just as long as no trouble was caused. She said hello, practically skipping towards the elevator that for once was placed at the right height so she could press the button. The only reason Dani hadn’t moved in here was because the complex had reached their quota for Little’s allowed. Only thirty-five percent could be occupied by Little’s in order to accommodate the Inbetweeners so they wouldn’t feel upstaged. Not that it really mattered in the end, but still, it made her pissy just thinking about the stupid rule. It was a quick ride up to the fourth floor and the party was already in full swing. “Dani!” Squeals broke out throughout the room as she walked through the unlocked door. She was embraced with hugs from her already tipsy friends, not only drunk on happiness. “Congratulations!” She exclaimed finally seeing the blonde bombshell of her best friend. She embraced the bride to be in a short white dress meant to show off her boobs and ass in the best way possible. Abby would have a stroke if she saw what she was wearing right now. Dani couldn’t help but think. “Wha-what are you wearing?” Carly stepped back, finally taking in her appearance. Her face heated up, realizing all eyes were on her and the room had gone quiet. It wasn’t a secret that she was adopted but it was embarrassing knowing she was different from everyone else. Sometimes, the energy was just off. There was them and then there was her. It was almost as if they were weary of her, as if her Littleness would rub off on them somehow. They were still her friends, nothing would change that, but these days she felt even more insecure. “Abby.” Is all she said. Hums of realization went around the living room. “I’ve got clothes and makeup in my room,” said Carly. “Go change and for fucks sake, take off the diaper. No Amazon is ruining our night.” Oh, she didn’t have to say that twice! A smile lit up her face as the energy resumed and she rushed off. A few minutes later, there are large exaggerated bangs on the bedroom door. “Knock knock knock! Open up bitch!” Olivia. She smirked. “I’m naked!” “Even better!” The door opened to reveal the girl who had been with her through thick and thin. The girl who’d contemplated begging Abby to adopt her just so they could remain together before Dani had told her what a stupid ridiculous idea that was. But that’s who Olivia was. Crass, confident and unequivocally lovable. Her caramel skin positively glowed, hair pulled up in a crown of long braids in a short midnight black dress and don’t even get her started on her long tanned legs. She’d always been the hot girl in college. The one all the boys chased after and every other girl wanted to be. “You look hot. Is that a new brand of diapers? Gucci? I heard they’re making them extra absorbent nowadays.” “Oh shut up!” They collapse into a fit of laughter, jumping on their friend’s queen size bed. Olivia was the one person she didn’t need to hide around, the one person who could turn any awkward situation into a joke and who didn’t really seem to care about her new status in life. “Help me choose an outfit before they start wondering where we are. Jesus, she’s got so many clothes.” She walks to the closet, pulling out a blood red corset dress with a dangerous slit up the side. “Too slutty?” Oliva’s brows wiggled in a suggestive manner. “Not enough!” “Perhaps, we should consult with Mommy dearest. I wonder, does she have any matching red diapers?” “Don’t give her ideas,” Dani shuttered at the thought. “Now help me into that thing and do my makeup. I want to look our age for once.” OoOoo Bachelorette parties were supposed to be sweet and wholesome, celebrating the start of a new chapter in the woman’s life. For Carly, there would be none of that cutesy crap. As Littles they already dealt with it enough. Early marriage wasn’t uncommon for Littles in Amazonia because one day you could be free and the next day stuck in a crib. You never knew how much time you had. Dani hadn’t even gotten to the point of finding a boyfriend before being adopted and the thought of marriage was a faraway dream. That’s why she couldn’t have been any more happy for her friend, getting to live out all of her fantasies. “Are you staying the night?” Olivia asked as she carefully applied her eyeliner. “Until eight.” Dani sighed. “Let me guess, Abby?” “You bet.” She muttered. ”Good thing you’ll be here for the stripper then.” “Stripper!” Dani gasped, eyes flying wide-open. “Shhh!” Olivia put her fingers to her lips. “It’s a surprise. We planned it for Carly. Don’t say anything to her!” “H-how’d you even find one?” “The Underground, duh. How else would we?” It was no surprise that any raunchy, sexual activity including drinking were off limits to Little’s. Anything that threatened the innocence of a Little was outlawed. That’s why there was the Underground. Anything a Little needed could be found there. Alcohol, Lingerie, certain activities… you just needed to know where to look. “We figured you couldn’t stay the night so they’re coming at half six.” Dani was grateful for the thought, yet her face still turned as red as her hair. They shouldn’t have to make decisions like this in the first place or change the plans just to accommodate her. Often she wondered if her presence was more of a hindrance. “Don’t be like that,” Olivia nudged her playfully. “I love you. Carly loves you. We all love you. Let loose, have some fun before you go back to baby jail. Perhaps you’ll just meet the love of your life.” Dani barked a laugh. Imagine. A stripper and a diapered Little. That would make one hell of a story. OoOoo A/N: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time since I’ve posted but I’ve been so busy with school. I’m coming up on my last year of college, I’m in the middle of an internship and getting ready for Masters programs so literally I’ve had no time for anything else! I just wanted to post a little something because I need a break from everything. I know that I have so many stories going on but when something pops in my head, I’ve got write it down! I’ve got about one hundred drafts of different stories written but I’m still working on Baby Dolls and whatever else is posted right now. I’m not really sure how long this story will be but please stick with me! This is my first time writing a diaper dimension story so please share your thoughts and as always, I love reviews! Also, I had no clue what to title this so any better suggestions are welcome!!!

Ted woke with a start. The blankets on his bed rustled and his mattress shifted. He had been so deeply asleep, it took him a moment to realize… someone was getting in bed with him. A voice whispered, “Shhh… it’s ok, it’s me.” Ted felt an arm wrap around him and settle him back to his pillow. He finally saw Lara's face faintly through the dark, smiling as she lay in bed next to him. He relaxed, but wondered what she was doing there. Lara’s rubbed Ted’s back, soothing him, then slowly slid her hand down to his hip. “How’s your diaper holding up?” she whispered, tugging on the elastic? Ted scowled and blood rushed to his face. He pouted, still in a bit of a fog wondering if he was dreaming. “Oh don’t be a sour puss!” Lara chided. She slapped him on the thigh. “I actually think they’re really cute. And maybe a little…” Ted’s face softened. He stared at Lara. “… sexy,” she finished softly. Lifting the blankets, she gave Ted a view of her bottom half. He became aroused when he saw she wasn’t wearing pants. But in the dark, he couldn’t make out just what she was wearing. Lara took Ted’s hand and pulled it toward her crotch. His mouth dropped open as he felt a familiar papery crinkle between her legs. His cock swelled within his own diaper. Lara's hand found its way there. She rubbed him through the thin padding making him harder and harder. The tight fitting pull-up constricted his member as it pressed and grew bigger. Lara stared him in the eye as she slid her hand down the waistband and gripped him. Ted gasped. “Oh my… such a big boy…” she cooed. Ted’s eyes rolled back in his head. He moaned as Lara’s cool fingers worked up and down his shaft. “Mmm… that’s it, big boy. That feels good doesn’t it?” “Uhhh huh… don’t… stop…” Lara quickened her pace. Ted’s pull-up crinkled loudly and stretched to the limit. She could tell it wouldn’t take long to get him to a climax. With the boy consumed in his pleasure, she decided to add some baby talk to encourage him to associate his orgasm with being babied. “That’s my big boy… are you gonna make a mess in your diapie? Come on baby, make a sticky mess for me. Don’t worry, I’ll clean you all up and get you in a nice fresh diaper.” Conflicted momentarily by the humiliating way she spoke to him, and the feeling of her hand massaging his cock, Ted gave in to the pleasure. His eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with delight. “Good boy. You’re gonna make a messy aren’t you? Come on little boy. Cum for me baby. Cum in your little diaper…” Ted did just that. With a loud groan, he exploded into his Goodnite. He writhed on the bed, enjoying every drop. “Good boy…” Lara purred at him. “That’s my good boy.” The padding did its job and soaked up all of Ted’s orgasm. He lay on his bed, eyes closed, in pure bliss. Lara looked him over with a huge smile. “Ok little one,” she finally whispered, “you need a fresh diaper before you fall back asleep.” Ted felt himself blush. He couldn’t bear to open his eyes, again feeling deeply embarrassed by Lara’s tone. Lara tore open the sides of his Goodnite and slid it out from under him. She stood up and tossed the used diaper to the floor. Ted continued pretending he was asleep as Lara grabbed a fresh pull-up from the night stand, stretched it out and slid it up his legs. When she reached his hips, she implored him. “Up please,” she said, surprising herself with a distinctly maternal tone. Ted did as he was told, lifting his bottom off the bed so Lara could get the pull-up in place. He kept his eyes tightly closed, though. “There we go, all clean and dry,” Lara said as she patted his crotch. “Time to go back to sleep, little boy.” Again, she thought she sounded like a mom taking care of a small child. A warmth grew inside her. Lara tucked Ted back in and kissed him on the cheek, eliciting a smile from the boy. “Goodnight, sweetie,” she cooed in his ear. She watched as Ted melted back to sleep, then she quietly left, leaving the bedroom door slightly ajar. She tiptoed back upstairs and passed out with a wide smile spread across her face.

Chapter 18: Only One Step Remains Friday night was pizza night, and it sucked as I wasn’t even being allowed to have any pop. Mom, Dad, and Grace each had a full glass of ice-cold root beer to go along with their pizza dinner. Even Jackson got a small glass of pop, albeit with a bunch of ice, so there wasn’t actually that much for him to drink. Like I had been at his age, he could get a little too hyper if he had too many sugary drinks. Any time he was given pop, my parents made sure it was of the uncaffeinated variety. But I was the exception. I had a glass of water. Not even tea or juice. Both of those alternatives had been vetoed by Dad because they contained sugar. And it wasn’t even a big glass of water at that. I hoped this practice of limiting my fluids wouldn’t be so strict once my parents surrendered to buying me pull-ups. I took the tiniest of sips from the glass of water before taking another bite of my pizza. I was making as much of an effort as possible to ration out the sips of water as I tried to finish my two slices of pizza. The last thing I needed was to finish the water before I had finished eating my pizza. That would leave my mouth parched for the remainder of the evening, as Mom had strongly implied that I wasn’t going to be allowed to have any more refills. How many more times was I going to have to fake wetting the bed before they realized that this all was pointless? I stared down at my slice of sausage and pepperoni pizza as we sat in the living room and ate our meal on the couch. I didn’t feel all that hungry at the moment, even though I hadn’t had anything to eat since lunch at school. Pizza just wasn’t as appetizing without a sugary, caffeinated drink to wash it down. We were about twenty minutes into the movie my parents had chosen for tonight. The only good thing was that Jackson was at least old enough to be allowed to watch some PG movies, so we had something on to watch during dinner that was at least entertaining. The movie of choice tonight was “Spy Kids.” I would have preferred to watch one of the Harry Potter movies, but Jackson still wasn’t old enough to start watching them, according to my parents, so that would have to wait for a time when he wasn’t around. It had been a lot easier in the few years when he had been too young to care about what was going on the TV. For now, I mostly had to stick with the books to get my magic fix. Now everything that came on during the day had to be vetted to ensure that it was age appropriate for him. I knew Grace had her own shows that she watched on her computer in her room, but I didn’t have access to my own Netflix account like she did. At least this was a movie I hadn’t seen before. We often got stuck watching a Pixar movie that I’d seen with Jackson a half-dozen times or more. A line of dialogue from one of the parents in the movie caught my attention. The two adults – who were secretly spies – were expressing concerns about how their two kids were holding up without them. “They can take care of themselves,” the mom said. “They are still in diapers,” the dad said. “Only one wears diapers. And only at night. It’s no big deal,” the mom said. Jackson burst out laughing at that line of dialogue. I did my best to continue focusing straight ahead at the TV. This was so embarrassing. Yes, having my parents see another reference to diapers being used for bedwetting could be helpful in my quest to get them to purchase those pull-ups, but it felt so awkward to have the possibility displayed right on the TV in front of everyone, especially as Grace was also aware of my bedwetting. “That’s silly,” Jackson said. “Why aren’t they potty trained already?” Grace, who was sitting closer to the TV on the same couch as me, turned back in my direction. From how red her face was, it was clear I wasn’t alone in being quite embarrassed by the scene in this movie. “We’ll, they are old enough to be potty trained during the day,” Mom said. “But not everyone is able to potty train quickly at night. Sometimes their bladders don’t want to listen to them when they are asleep, at least not until they get older.” My younger brother thankfully accepted the explanation without any other comments. I breathed a sigh of relief that Mom hadn’t decided to bring up the fact that everyone in our family, apart from him, was or had been a bedwetter at some point. I tried to guess which of the two characters were in diapers at night. The oldest girl, Carmen, was the same age as me. Her younger brother in the movie, Juni, was nine years old. It really hoped that it was the boy who was the bedwetter. Grace excused herself the moment she was finished with her pizza – if she had been allowed to take it to her room to eat, she most certainly would have chosen to do so – and left the room, presumably on her way upstairs to the bedroom. The only movies she enjoyed watching with us were animated ones. Grace always had a bunch of different facts on hand about the behind-the-scene details of how the animations for those films had been done. I wondered if that was something she’d be studying more in college in the fall. Part of me wanted to get away from the movie as fast as possible. I had a sinking feeling that the topic of diapers was going to come up again at some point. There had to be a reveal as to which of the kids still needed them. At the same time, I was curious about how it would turn out, despite how embarrassing it would be to have to sit around and be in the room when that scene played out on the TV. I took one final sip of water and set the glass that was now only full of ice cubes to the side. With any luck, the ice cubs would melt enough by the end of the movie so I could get a few more sips of water. I still had half a slice of pizza left on my plate, but I didn’t feel like finishing it at the moment, not without something to drink to wash it down. Beside that one oblique reference to diapers, the topic had been dropped off. I hoped that the audience would be left in suspense. There hadn’t yet been any further conversations since this morning about the lack of effectiveness of the pill that was supposed to have prevented me from wetting the bed the night before I had allowed my pretending about having a headache from the pills to drop off before Mom and Dad got home from work. I didn’t want to risk going too far overboard with it. I felt that my acting job from this morning had been sufficient to make them think that I was dealing with the same symptoms that Grace had when she had previously taken those pills. Still, I wondered how many nights it would take for my parents to abandon the bedwetting pill as a solution to the nighttime accidents? I had to assume that as long as it wasn’t producing results, they would stop making me take it fairly soon. I pulled my feet up onto the couch – which I now had to myself with Grace’s absence – and stretched out my legs. Chester hopped up on top of me a few minutes later and nestled in around my knees. “Stop it, or I’ll call you names,” the younger brother, Juni, said, threatening his older sister during an argument. “Go ahead, warthog. You got nothing on me,” Carmen replied. I knew right away what was going to happen next. The writers had set Carmen up for a spectacular fall. Of course, it had to be the girl my age. “Sure I do, diaper lady.” “How long have you known?” “Since forever. Mom made me swear not to mention it.” Jackson was again laughing loudly at the scene. Why did everyone have to find the topic of older kids dealing with bedwetting to be so funny? I really wanted to see the expressions on my parents’ faces at this moment. What were they thinking? Was this sparking an idea of something they could try if the pills stopped working? But I couldn’t dare bring myself to look back. I was both too embarrassed and concerned that they might get the wrong idea. I couldn’t have them thinking that I was either too eager for some nighttime protection or too embarrassed to be willing to try it. I wasn’t confident that I could work my facial expressions into an appropriate middle ground. The movie continued for another half-hour or so, and it reached its conclusion without making any more references to the fact that the twelve-year-old girl still wore diapers to bed. Mom sent Jackson up to his room with instructions to tidy up his toys before it was time for his bath. Now that it was summer, I still had a couple of hours before I would need to go to sleep. But this also meant that I was alone with my parents for the first time today. The show had created a perfect opening for me to bring up the topic of pull-ups. But it was all too sudden. I hadn’t had enough time to figure out the proper way to word my request. And it was too important of a moment to try to do it impromptu. Instead, I grabbed the third Harry Potter book off of the shelf and flipped to where I had been last reading it. It was my favorite of the series. Mom preferred to read on her tablet while Dad was watching something on his phone with his earbuds in. It was probably a show that they didn’t think I was old enough to see yet. I normally found it easy to get lost in the world of Hogwarts while reading, but I wasn’t able to concentrate on that tonight. My mind began to wander, wondering about how bedwetting would be handled in a magical world. I imagined there probably was a spell that would automatically dry off a wet bed. Mom stepped out of the room for a few minutes. When she returned, she was again holding a small glass of water, and, like last night, I suspected she had those special pills in her other hand. “Maddy,” she said. “It’s time to take your medicine again before bed.” “Do I have to? It didn’t even work. And it gave me a really bad headache.” “Why don’t we give it a try for a few more nights?” Mom asked. “If it doesn’t work, I promise I won’t make you take the pills again, OK? Perhaps there might be some other options your pediatrician can recommend on Monday instead.” “Fine,” I mumbled. “A perfect way to ruin my first day off of school.” It seemed like Mom meant other medications. I just hoped the doctor was familiar with nighttime pull-ups. Pull-ups. Mom. Why couldn’t she mention pull-ups? That had just been a subplot in the movie. As if in reaction to my expression, Mom gave me a slight smile. “You don’t have to worry,” she said. “We never made your sister wear diapers to bed, and we aren’t going to do that for you.” I did my best to put on a happy face. Someone my age who was actually a bedwetter would have to find a statement like that from their parents to be a relief. But it was so hard to do so. With one single sentence, Mom had completely ruined all of my plans. I now realized that there wasn’t going to be any scenario where my parents were going to have me wear pull-ups of their own accord. “Here,” Mom said, handing me the glass of water and the pills. “Best to get these down at least a little bit before you actually get to sleep.” Still in a bit of shock from Mom’s pronouncement that she wouldn’t make me wear diapers, I downed the pills easily and then handed the empty glass of water back to her. “Since you’re going back upstairs,” she said. “Can you please tell your sister that she needs to come down and do the dishes before she goes to bed?” As I trudged up the stairs, my mind was in a state of complete shock as I tried to contemplate what I should do next. I had felt so confident over the past day that I was on a surefire route to success. My mind kept replaying what Mom had said to me, parsing her words to try to find any wiggle room. She had made a small but important distinction. She had said that they wouldn’t force me to wear diapers, not that they didn’t believe diapers shouldn’t be used for bedwetting. I breathed a sigh of relief as I reached the top of the stairs. There was still some hope for me, but I would have to somehow get it across to my parents that I would willingly accept wearing pull-ups at night and do so in a way that didn’t make it look like I was actually all that eager to wear them. I needed to spend some time tonight thinking about how I was supposed to begin that conversation so I could be better prepared the next time that it came up. I silently chided myself for my lack of preparation. I should have been ready for that conversation tonight. I was now standing at the end of the hallway. Like usual, Grace’s door was closed. I knocked on it a couple of times. Unlike usual, there was no response from her. Not even a grumpy request to leave her alone. Somehow, she always seemed to know whether it was me or my parents knocking on the door. She would never be that sassy toward them. I knocked on the door a second time. Still no response. Seriously, why was she not even bothering to answer? I knew very well that I wasn’t supposed to open the door without Grace’s permission. She was not going to be happy with me. But Mom had insisted that I pass along the message. Disobeying her was worse than bothering my sister. I reached out and twisted the handle of the doorknob. I peeked inside as I slowly inched the door open. Grace was seated in the corner in front of her large monitor with her fancy computer box flashing all sorts of neon lights next to her. I didn’t have a clear line of sight to what was on the screen, though it looked like she had one of her digital art programs open. Even from just inside the doorway, I could hear the faint sound of music coming from Grace’s headphones. The music had to be on crazy loud for me to be able to hear it from where I was standing. “Hey!” Still no response. I took another step forward. Still didn’t have a good view of what my older sister was drawing on her computer. “Hey! Grace!” There was a flurry of taps on the keyboard. The monitor flashed away to the home screen before I could get a good look at what she had been drawing. Grace removed her wireless headphones and turned around to look at me. Her eyes widened. She glanced back at her monitor one more time before returning her gaze to me. “What the heck, Madelyn. You’re supposed to knock.” “I did knock. Mom sent me to tell you to come downstairs and wash the dishes.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I haven’t forgotten. You’d think they wouldn’t care as long as I got it done before I went off to sleep. Just tell her I’ll be down in a bit.” “You can tell her,” I said. “I’m going to bed.” I left Grace with her secrets and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. With a mouth full of sudsy toothpaste, I considered my options for tonight, now that I had taken the bedwetting pill again. What I really wanted to do was pee in bed again while lying down, but there was no way I was going to be able to accomplish that until the morning. The pill was effective enough at limiting my body’s urine production to the point where there would be no way for me to pee at midnight while I was taking it before going to bed. One option was to wait until tomorrow. There would be no rush to get out of bed on a Saturday morning. By the time I woke up, my bladder would be full enough to pee in bed. And unless I slept in way too long, Mom and Dad wouldn’t be coming in to check on me. But that also meant that my bedwetting accident would be more obvious to everyone, as I would have to bring the bedding down to the laundry room while they were all awake. I didn’t care for that option. That meant faking a late-night bedwetting accident was better than faking an early-morning one. But without the ability to make myself pee, I had to resort to the trick that I had previously used of just tossing my dry bedding into the washing machine to create the appearance of having cleaned up after a nighttime accident. I waited for what seemed like forever, though probably less than an hour had passed, until I heard my parents finish getting ready for bed. I emptied out the remainder of my secret soccer water bottle onto the middle of the bed. May as well have the bedding appear wet while carrying it downstairs in case I ran into anyone on the way. I had the feeling that Grace was still awake, though, with any luck. She would be far too distracted without whatever secret project she was working doing on her computer. As I returned to my bedroom after getting the washing machine started, thought back again to what Mom had said regarding my sister. They hadn’t forced her to wear diapers. I wondered if they had suggested that option to her only for it to have been refused. Had she perhaps reacted in a way that was making them not want to broach the topic with me? I finished putting a new set of sheets onto my bed, which crinkled beneath me as I tucked myself under the covers. I tried to focus on the one bright spot from this evening. My parents were completely aware that there were diapers that could be used by bedwetters my age. I thought back to how much I had accomplished in the past week since I’d put this plan into action. I’d convinced my parents that my bedwetting was a real issue that wasn’t going away anytime soon. I’d managed to keep up the act despite their multiple attempts to find a solution. I’d discovered that they were informed about the possibility of diapers, even if it wasn’t something they were currently planning to have me use. I’d made so much progress, and now only one step remained. I needed to convince them that I would be OK with wearing diapers again. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 26: It Couldn’t Be Wrong I stared at the package of pull-ups I had set on the bed. It was the worst type of disappointment, the kind that comes completely as a surprise shortly after being certain that success was inevitable. For the shortest time this morning, I had been certain that I was going to get what I wanted. My gambit with Dr. Mathorn had paid off, as I managed to prompt her to bring up the topic of protection, which I was then able to tentatively accept over my mom’s objections. On the drive from the hospital to the store, all I could think of was of the pull-ups I had worn briefly at Emma’s place. That Mom would have multiple options to choose from was inconceivable. And of course she had managed to choose the wrong one. And the worst part of it was that I wasn’t sure how I was supposed to correct this situation. How was I supposed to convey to her that she needed to switch to my preferred brand of pull-ups? I tried to think on the bright side. Perhaps these pull-ups Mom had purchased for me would fit as comfortably as the others I had tried. Perhaps they would perform as well when I wet them in bed later tonight. Perhaps they would be capable of satisfying that itch that had begun three years ago. I walked over to the window and watched as Mom pulled out of the driveway. Here I was. The entire house to myself. Grace had gotten herself a summer job, with hours during the day, unlike previous summers when she had been forced to stick to working evenings as my parents hadn’t wanted to leave me home alone. Her eight-hour shift would have her arriving home in our old minivan around the same time that Mom and Dad finished with work and picked up Jackson from his day camp on the way home. As I had left to head upstairs with the pull-ups, Mom had given me one final reminder of the chores that she and Dad expected me to have done by the time everyone was home for dinner. The cat litter still needed to be cleaned, my laundry needed to be done, and I was supposed to empty all the garbage cans and take them out to the garbage bin in the garage. I picked up the package of pull-ups to examine them one last time before returning downstairs to eat my lunch. But I didn’t discover much more information than the cursory glance I had given the package before. Aside from not being specifically for girls and having boring designs, the notes on the package touted the same basic features that I’d seen in ads for the pull-up brand I had been coveting. I checked the information about the sizing and found that I was squarely in the middle of the size range for the pull-ups. I managed, though just barely, to avoid ripping open the package of pull-ups right then and there. That wouldn’t do. I couldn’t risk Mom thinking I was actually that eager to wear them on the off chance that she noticed what I’d done. I debated for a moment about where to put the pull-ups, then decided that the underwear drawer at the top of my dresser was the most suitable location. That decision elicited a small laugh. It brought to mind the phrase that Hannah had used to describe her pull-ups. She had referred to them as absorbent underwear. I shut the dresser drawer with a sigh. Tonight couldn’t come quickly enough. But there were other fun things that I could still do in the meantime. I walked down the stairs nervously. It was hard to explain, but I could somehow just feel that the house was empty, and not empty in the sense that someone had stepped out and would be back in a minute, but the kind of solitude that came from having a place to myself without any interruptions for the next five hours. And I wouldn’t be leaving. My parents had made it clear that I was to remain in the house and not leave or let anyone in unless it was an emergency. My half-unpacked lunch of chicken strips and fries was sitting on the kitchen counter. I took the lunch with me to the living room, but not before grabbing a Harry Potter book to read. I hadn’t had a chance to ask Dad to reverse the block on the fan fiction website Hannah had told me about, so for now, I would need to continue with reading the real thing. For the first time in my life, I had the freedom to do whatever I wanted at home, and I found that, for now, I was doing exactly what I would have been doing had Grace been left home with me like in previous summers. I quickly gulped down all of my pop well before I was finished with my chicken and fries that I was eating with a fork to avoid getting any greasy fingers on the pages of my beloved books. It was time to get something else to drink from the kitchen. I grabbed the largest plastic water cup that I could find and filled it to the brim with the filtered water pitcher from the fridge. I took a few large sips and then topped the cup off again. I was already beginning to squirm with anticipation at the thought of how I would soon be wetting my pants again later this afternoon. This time, I wanted to wait until I couldn’t avoid peeing any longer, and the best way to do that was to make sure I drank as much as I reasonably could. While I wouldn’t be wetting a pull-up, this would be the next best thing. I considered my options for where I should have this fake accident. When I had wet my pants last week, I had done so in the laundry room. With the cement floor with a built-in drain next to the washing machine, it had made cleanup a breeze. The bathtub would be the easiest to clean up, but that simply felt too weird and gross to do. I simply couldn’t do that given everyone else in my family would stand in it, well, except for Jackson, who was still young enough that he almost exclusively took baths. Wetting myself over carpet was an obvious no-go, though there were a few other places that could still work, such as in the kitchen or in the bathroom. I could have done it in a room with a wood floor, but I remembered Dad’s complaints from when I had spilled a glass of lemonade on it and his concerns about how the flooring might get warped or stained. That was another option to be ruled out for now. I had spent the weekend thinking through various scenarios that I could play out. What clothes should I be wearing when I had an accident? Did I want to try seeing what it would be like to pee myself while sitting in a chair rather than standing? I kept a close eye on the time as I continued to hydrate, making sure to take another sip of water every few pages. An hour and two full cups of water later, I was now finding it almost impossible to sit still, my body squirming in anticipation of my afternoon plans. I still had a book open in front of me, but I hadn’t switched over to a new page in more than ten minutes. I had made up my mind. I was going to change out of my leggings into a different outfit, and when my bladder couldn’t last any longer, I would be sitting in a chair in the laundry room. The only chairs in the basement were folding ones that were only brought upstairs for special occasions when there were enough guests to warrant it. But those chairs were immediately ruled out, as the fabric cushion on them would be impossible to clean. That left me needing to hall one of the wooden chairs from the dining room table set downstairs. I posited it right over the laundry room drain. By this point, there was no question that I needed to pee. It wouldn’t have been difficult to go now. All I would have to do is give my bladder the word, and it would release. But that wasn’t what I wanted to experience today. Nothing but the biggest possible accident would suffice. I wasn’t in any danger of having an accident yet, so I headed upstairs to retrieve my laundry and changed into a pair of stretchy denim shorts. Once I got the washing load started, I took a seat on the chair. I had made sure to only put about half my clothes in with this load, as I would have another to start when it came time to clean up after wetting myself. I wanted it to be as close to a genuine accident as possible, so despite the pain now coming from my bladder, I forced myself to continue to desperately hold on despite the increasingly irresistible urge to pee. I wanted to experience something that felt like an actual accident rather than a fake one. The sound of water sloshing around in the washing machine wasn’t doing me any favors. I clenched my hands between my thighs. My bladder ached worse than anything. I finally reached the point where I couldn’t hold on any longer, even if I had wanted to. I lifted my hands up not a moment too soon as my legs involuntarily unclenched. I looked down at my waist as I began to pee uncontrollably. I gasped as a massive, ever-expanding wet spot appeared between my legs. The pain in my bladder was suddenly gone. That alone was a massive relief. The seat of the chair wasn’t completely level. It had the slightest of slopes from the front to the back. The result was that the puddle forming in front of me was steadily drifting backward, soaking through the entire bottom of my shorts and then dripping down onto the floor like raindrops. My heart was racing audibly. This was no less exhilarating than the first time I had wet myself in the basement. Something wet touched my feet. I jerked them off of the floor. I hadn’t thought much about how I had positioned the chair, but with how I was sitting, my feet had been directly in the path the urine was taking down into the drain. I immediately ripped off my wet socks as I continued to pee. I didn’t like the sensation of them being wet. It was like having to play soccer in the rain or on an early spring morning when the grass was still covered with dew. And then it was all over. My shorts and underwear were fully soaked, wet, and warm. The seat of the chair was wet, but basically, all the urine that hadn’t been soaked up in my clothes had dripped down to the floor and had turned into a couple of small streams headed for the drain. I wished that I had thought to time how long it took me to empty my bladder. I couldn’t recall ever having peed for that long before. I wondered if I had been going for nearly a whole minute. I stayed seated in the chair for several minutes with my feet hovering above the floor. For how much buildup it took to arrive at these moments, they were always over far too soon. I stood up from the chair, careful not to step on any wet spots on the floor, and stepped back to a dry spot a few feet back from the chair. My shorts felt far heavier than before. Unlike my leggings, the shorts had absorbed quite a bit of urine. The evidence would be gone soon enough. Once this first load of laundry was finished in the washing machine, a hose would spit out all the water into the drain, washing away any trace of what I had done. It hadn’t taken long for my wet clothes to begin to cool off, becoming clammy and clingy against my skin, the comfortable, warm wetness having devolved into a clammy, cold, damp sensation that wasn’t at all pleasant. With that cooling off, the exhilaration of the moment began to wear off, and I started to take in the sight of what I had just done. The chair that was noticeably wet. The puddle of urine that was gradually disappearing down the drain. Demin shorts that had changed from a faded light blue to a much deeper color. There was a lingering sense of unease in the back of my mind, whispers that what I had just done was gross, unnatural, weird, that I should be ashamed of even thinking of doing it, let alone actually going through with the deed. I tried to shake that feeling, to refocus on how good I had felt only minutes ago. It had all felt so good, so why was I now feeling bad about it? I thought about Hannah again. I didn’t want to be anything like her, a freak who wasn’t potty trained despite being in middle school, a weirdo who needed to have a watch to give her reminders to go to the toilet. I had never experienced anything more enjoyable than peeing myself, whether that was while lying in bed or just now while sitting on a chair. It couldn’t be wrong. I just couldn’t be. Everything from the slowly building anticipation as I made sure I was fully hydrated to the moment when my bladder finally couldn’t hold on any longer had been exactly what I wanted. So why was I experiencing this emotional drop-off now? I blamed Hannah for it. I hadn’t felt anything close to this before meeting her over the weekend. Sure, there had been some embarrassment at how my parents and Grace had learned about the bedwetting, but that hadn’t come with this same sense of wrongness. I mean, Hannah was practically a baby, from how she couldn’t tie her own shoes or properly drink from a water bottle to how she fussed and whined when her needs weren’t being catered to. There wasn’t any way she liked peeing in her pull-ups and diapers. She probably didn’t even notice doing so half the time. Looking at Hannah had been like looking into one of those mirrors at a carnival, the kind that returns some sort of distorted reflection that is too tall or too short or too fat or too skinny, where the reflection doesn’t quite match in some way but is close enough to be discomforting. When I pictured Hannah, the resemblance was like that. I could hear Emma’s disdain for her autistic cousin ringing in my ears, along with the specific epithet Emma had used to describe her. I looked down again at my soaked shorts and the evidence of the accident in front of me on the floor. It had felt so good just now. It had felt so good every time I had done it before. And I knew despite what I was feeling at the moment that it would feel so good this evening when I finally was able to pee into a pull-up. I wasn’t Hannah. I wasn’t some stupid dumb girl who wasn’t potty trained. Not me. I wasn’t some awkward baby who couldn’t behave like a normal kid when necessary. I was going to be a teenager for real after this first week of getting a taste of independence. I could indulge in these desires without compromising my status of being a big kid. I did what I did of my own volition. I was completely in control. Besides, it all felt good. It couldn’t possibly be wrong. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Here is the next installment. I hope this leaves you hanging—evil laugh. Chapter 27 - Outburst As Darlene drove Avery home, she could feel the tension between them. She didn’t like it. She knew she had overstepped her bounds twice during dinner, but she thought she should be given some slack for everything she had done for him. What she has done for him has always been to look out for him. She didn’t understand her own emotions and why she felt the need. It wasn’t just about work telling her to look at him but something deeper. She looked over a couple of times as she drove with him with Avery just looking away from her. She tried to have a conversation a few times, asking him how he liked the restaurant, but he never said a word. He could have at least said thank you for paying for both him and Christy. It wasn’t a cheap dinner. But Avery continued to sit in the passenger seat of Darlene's car; he couldn't help but feel a knot of anger and betrayal in his chest. He was angry at her, and he made it clear by ignoring her. Her actions towards him made him feel how incapable he was of taking care of himself. And to make matters worse, Christy, the girl he had been trying so hard to impress, had witnessed it all. He could feel her judgmental gaze on him as Darlene continued to belittle and infantilize him. The thought of her finding out about his diaper and what had happened at Darlene's house filled him with shame and fear. He didn't want her to see him as anything less than a mature and capable young man, but now he knew that chance was gone. Despite his anger towards Darlene for treating him like a helpless child, there was still a part of him that secretly enjoyed the attention and care she showered on him. It made him feel special and loved in a way he hadn't felt before. Avery resented himself for having those feelings. He wondered if Christy had picked up on any of this or if she just saw him as a pathetic boy unable to take care of himself. The SUV came to a stop at the red light, and Darlene glanced over at Avery in the passenger seat. He was still facing away from her, staring out the window with an angry expression on his face. His shirt was untucked once again, with a new stain near his left pant pocket, where he must have rubbed it in while wiping his hands with his napkin. It was a mixture of the cheese sauce and tiramisu that he had for dessert. Darlene shook her head in frustration, realizing that Avery had no idea how to behave in a nice restaurant like the one they had just left. She turned off the radio, which was playing softly in the background. "Avery, I know you're mad, but avoiding me won't solve anything. I'm sorry for what happened," she said, trying to break the tense silence between them. But Avery remained silent as the light turned green, and Darlene drove towards his apartment complex. As they pulled up to his building, Darlene sighed and spoke again. "I'll see you tomorrow. Hopefully, you can get some rest." But Avery didn't respond. He simply got out of the car and slammed the door before storming off into his apartment without looking back. Darlene felt a surge of anger rises within her, but she took deep breaths to calm herself down. She couldn't stoop to Avery's childish level; someone had to be the mature one in this situation. She waited until Avery disappeared inside before starting the SUV and driving off. She couldn't help but feel frustrated with his behavior. It felt like she was dealing with a sulking child rather than an adult who should know better. Darlene's grip on the steering wheel was so tight that her knuckles turned white. As she drove away from the apartment complex, the memories of Avery's visit to her home swirled in her mind like a never-ending storm cloud. The thought of going back to that empty, lonely space made her stomach churn, and bile rose up in her throat. With a defeated sigh, she pulled into the parking lot of her favorite liquor store, hoping to numb the pain and delay facing her loneliness at home for a little while longer. As she pushed a cart through the aisles, running her fingers over the smooth labels of familiar wines and exploring new ones, Darlene's mind was consumed with negative thoughts. This was usually a calming activity for her, but today, it only served to amplify her feelings of emptiness and despair. She couldn't shake off the feeling that even this simple task would be tainted by her ever-present loneliness. Replying to the events of today, Darlene shook her head softly. From getting written up at work to Avery being angry with her for trying to take care of him, it seemed as though nothing was going right in her life right now. She felt like she deserved a break, a moment of respite from the constant barrage of problems and failures that seemed to follow her wherever she went today. But as she reached for yet another bottle of wine, she knew deep down that this temporary distraction would only lead to more regret and self-loathing later on as she committed herself not to drink herself to sleep tonight. As she picked up a new bottle and read the label, her iPhone rang. She pulled it out of her purse and saw that it was her sister Laurisa calling. "Hey, sis," Darlene answered as she put on her headset. "I wasn't expecting you to call tonight," Darlene continued. "Yeah, I know. But I'm worried about you and Avery. What's going on?" Laurisa asked, sounding concerned. "I'm fine, really. You don't need to worry," Darlene replied, trying to sound nonchalant. "Don't give me that, Darlene. I'm your older sister. I know there's something more going on with this guy from work. You've never been this protective over someone like that before," Laurisa prodded. "I'm just looking out for him like I was instructed to at work," Darlene insisted. "But you called him a boy earlier. He's a young man, Darlene," Laurisa pointed out. "I meant young man. It just slipped out," Darlene clarified defensively. "You may have said 'young man,' but your subconscious definitely said 'boy'. What's really going on? Did something happen when he came over last Thursday?" Laurisa pressed. Darlene hesitated before finally admitting: "No, nothing happened. We just watched a movie." Laurisa could tell there was something more to this than Darlene was leading on. "Hmm, sure, it doesn't seem like anything happened based on how you were acting at dinner tonight. You were practically jumping out of your seat every time he breathed," Laurisa observed. Darlene sighed. "Okay, fine. Maybe I was a little overly concerned for him. It won’t happen anymore. I'm done looking out for him just because work has asked me to." Laurisa could pick up on the emotions that Darlene was feeling. "Just be careful, sis. Your hormones are still all over the place from pumping so much breast milk. You haven't been yourself since the miscarriage," Laurisa warned. "I know, I know. But I'll be fine. Thanks for checking in, Sis," Darlene reassured her. "Alright, just promise me you'll talk to me about it and be careful. I worry about you," Laurisa said with concern. "I will, I promise. Love you, sis," Darlene replied sincerely. "Love you too," Laurisa echoed before they hung up. Darlene made her way to the checkout stand, her mind reeling from the conversation with her sister. She knew she was getting too involved with Avery, and that's why her emotions were all over the place. As she approached the counter with a cart full of wine, she paused and looked at the liquor aisle. It was a cool night, and she couldn't help but think of the times when she and her sisters would sit by the fire and take shots of Goldschlager while talking about their problems with boys or girls, in Laurisa's case. She grabbed a bottle and a shot glass, not sure what she was going to do with it yet. But one thing was for sure: she needed to find a way to clear her head and sort out her feelings before things got too complicated. As Darlene stood at the checkout counter with her cart full of wine, she couldn't shake off the nagging feeling that her emotions were getting the best of her. She knew her sister was right - she had been getting too close to Avery's situation, and it was starting to affect her own mental state. The cashier scanned each bottle of wine with a polite smile, breaking the silence that surrounded Darlene. "Stocking up for a party?" he asked cheerfully. Darlene forced a smile and replied, "Oh, just stocking up for myself. It's been one of those days, you know?" The cashier nodded sympathetically as he continued scanning the bottles. "I hear you. Wine always helps take the edge off." Darlene chuckled softly, grateful for the small moment of understanding from a stranger. "Yeah, that's the plan." As the last bottle was scanned, Darlene reached into her purse, pulled out her wallet, and paid the cashier. With a heavy heart, Darlene left the liquor store, her arms full of wine bottles and a bottle of Goldschlager. While she drove home, she passed by one of her favorite parks - a peaceful oasis in the midst of the bustling city. The park was known for its friendly ducks and geese, as well as the occasional sighting of rabbits and chipmunks. Despite the tempting prospect of a tranquil afternoon at the park, Darlene couldn't shake off the events that had transpired earlier in the day. She quickly decided to pull into the parking lot with a heavy sigh and made her way to a bench by the small man-made lake. The sun was beginning to set, casting a beautiful orange glow over the water. Darlene set down her purchases on the bench and took out a shot glass she had picked up at the store. She poured herself a shot of Goldschlager, relishing in the familiar warmth that spread through her body with each sip. "To the end of a shitty day," she muttered before downing the shot. As she sat there, watching the sunset and sipping on her drink, Darlene couldn't help but reflect on her relationship with Avery. They had gotten into this thing that was going on between them right now over what she did, and now he wasn't speaking to her. It infuriated her not to have control over the situation, especially since she was convinced she could make him see things her way. She could just let it go. She absentmindedly ran her fingers along the rim of the shot glass as she thought about their last encounter - when he had voluntarily breastfed from her. It had been a deeply intimate moment, but now she wondered if it had caused some sort of underlying tension between them. With a heavy heart and another shot finished, Darlene decided to call it a day and headed back home. The sun had disappeared behind the horizon, leaving behind a peaceful stillness in the park's atmosphere - a stark contrast to the turmoil within Darlene's mind. She knew she was in for a long, restless night of no sleep as she got up and headed back to her SUV. —------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Avery burst through the front door, slamming it shut behind him, not caring about any of the neighboring apartments about the loud noise. Huffing, he kicked off his shoes and tossed his pants onto the floor. As he headed to the bedroom, Avery's hands reached down and pulled apart the Velcro tabs of his crinkled-soaked diaper. The diaper was cold and wet in Avery's grasp, squishing under his fingers as he wadded it up. The tapes were sticky and tough to pull apart, causing him to let out a quiet growl of frustration. As he wadded the diaper up, he sat it down on the kitchen counter, where it lay wet and squishy. Once the diaper was removed, it left a cool, damp spot where the fabric had been pressed against his skin. His face contorted into a grimace as he mumbled to himself, eventually turning away from the counter with a look of disgust. Avery walked over to his dresser, a sense of frustration and anger bubbling within him. He forcefully pulled out a pair of boxer shorts. "I am not a fucking baby," he shouted in his empty apartment, feeling the need to assert himself. He slid on his boxers without wiping himself down, glad to be rid of the diaper and Darlene. He stormed over to the sofa and turned on his PlayStation, loading up one of his favorite games, Ratchet and Clank. He was going to play till his anger went away. With every move of the controller, he felt some of his pent-up emotions release as he took out his aggression on the virtual bad guys. But even amidst the chaos of the game, Avery couldn't ignore the touch of Darlene's hand as she smoothed out his shirt and brushed against his diaper in front of Christy. The image played over and over in his head. Normally, he would have enjoyed this attention alone with her, but right now, he was too worked up to appreciate it. "Fucking take that!" he yelled at the screen as he continued to shoot down enemies in the game, trying to distract himself from the uncomfortable situation in his real life. An hour dragged by, the game's difficulty increasing with each level. Avery's frustration mounted, and his palms grew slick with sweat as he furiously pressed buttons on his controller. But no matter how skilled he was, it seemed like the game was against him. In a burst of anger, he flung the controller across the room, its plastic body colliding with the wall on the other side. "Fucking game cheats," Avery cursed under his breath, his heart racing with adrenaline. Avery's mind was a whirlwind of emotions, each one pulling him in a different direction. He needed to calm down, but he felt like he couldn’t, so he stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the shower. In the midst of his turmoil, he had totally forgotten about his valium which he could have taken when he got home. He dropped his boxers on the bathroom floor and stepped in the shower, letting the hot water cascade over his body. But it wasn't enough to soothe his frustration, and with a helpless cry, he lashed out and punched the shower wall. The heat only seemed to intensify his confusion and anger. Tears streamed down Avery's red and blotchy cheeks, his shoulders shaking with each sob. The once calm bathroom was now a disheveled mess, bits of shampoo and soap bottles scattered on the floor, which he knocked down as he through his fit of rage. Tears continued to well up in Avery's eyes and spilled over as sobs racked his body. He wasn't even sure what he was crying about anymore; his emotions were just too much to handle. For what felt like an eternity, he alternated between crying and hitting the shower wall until exhaustion finally overtook him, and he rested his head against the tile. The shower water felt both hot and cold against his skin, adding to the intensity of his emotions. His knuckles were raw from hitting the hard tile, and his body ached from the physical and emotional strain. Avery's soapy fingers ran through his hair as he tried to relax under the hot water. But then, a loud pounding on his front door shattered his peace. He froze, water still running over his closed eyes and down his chest. He strained to hear the muffled voice outside, but all he could make out was, "Open up!" Panic rising in his chest, Avery shut off the shower and quickly wrapped a towel around his waist. Racing towards the door, he couldn't shake the thought that something terrible must have happened for someone to be banging on his door like this. Was the apartment complex on fire? "Hold on... Let me get dressed," Avery shouted back at the person, hoping they would give him a moment to collect himself before confronting them. But they continued to yell insistently from the other side of the door. "Avery Sage! Open this door now! I know you're in there ignoring me. Open up!" His heart dropped as he recognized the voice to be Darlene's. What was she doing back? He checked the clock and saw that it was only 7:22 p.m., still early in the evening. With a sense of dread, Avery realized he had no choice but to face her before she caused a scene outside of the apartment complex. Hurriedly, he wrapped a tan towel around his waist and went to open the front door. “Finally,” Darlene said as she pushed past him as soapy water was dripping down his face and body with his half-wet towel wrapped around his waist. “I have been knocking for over 10 minutes.” “I couldn’t hear you,” Avery said, closing the door. This was the first time Darlene had set foot in his small one-bedroom apartment. “Obviously, I was in the shower.” Avery’s tone was sarcastic and not at all inviting. “I am sorry for getting you out of the shower. I didn’t know. I guess I am going to be apologizing a lot this evening.” Darlene said in a remorseful tone. Darlene's eyes swept over the small living room, taking in its sparse and humble furnishings. The sofa was faded and sagging, with worn spots on the armrests where people had rested their arms for years with mismatched pillows on it and a blanket draped halfway on it. The coffee table was scratched and marked with various rings from cups and plates. The old TV stand looked precarious, almost comical in its attempt to support the flat-screen TV as it was on two cinder blocks with a board across them. It was clear that this was not a well-furnished apartment. A controller by the wall near the door is lying upside down. “I came by because I don’t want to end the night like this. I wanted to talk about everything that has happened between us.” Darlene’s voice was concerned as she could tell Avery didn’t look right. His body was shaking, and it wasn’t just from getting out of the shower. “Nothing has happened; I don’t know what you're talking about.” Avery started to turn around and walk away. “Just forget everything and leave me be.” “See, you are doing it again. You’re trying to ignore me when I try to talk to you.” Darlene’s voice rose. “I am concerned about you, and I am trying to talk to you like grown-ups.” Avery just continued to walk towards his bedroom, and Darlene took a few more steps into the apartment, between the living room and kitchen. She could see the top of the kitchen counter had a wadded-up dirty diaper lying disgustingly on it. She rolled her eyes and then shouted. “STOP RIGHT THERE AND TURN AROUND. WE ARE GOING TO TALK!” Avery’s emotions kicked back in, and he turned around and stopped his feet on the ground a few times like a toddler would when they were having a tantrum. “I DON'T HAVE TO TALK TO YOU. I AM NOT GOING TO TALK TO YOU. I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO GO AWAY FOREVER! YOU ARE NOT MY MOM!” He said the words so quickly and didn’t even realize what he said. His attitude took Darlene aback. She wasn’t sure what she should do. He was being unreasonable. There was a half-empty Sprite can on the coffee table, which Avery was standing next to in a towel. In anger at Darlene, Avery reached down, picked it up, and threw it at her. The soda can hit Darlene square in the chest, and some spilled down her blouse. As she was in total shock at what happened, Avery immediately turned and ran and slammed the bedroom door shut. She could hear him locking it and crying loudly. “GET OUT OF HERE. I DON'T WANT YOU HERE. YOU WILL JUST END UP LEAVING ME LIKE THEY ALL DO. I HATE YOU FOR IT!” Through sobs and shaking, his voice echoed through the closed door. "Everyone hates me! Everyone leaves me!" And Darlene knew then that his outburst wasn't just directed at her but at everyone who had ever abandoned him. She could hear him crying loudly, feeling helpless and alone on the other side of that locked door. “Everyone hates me. Everyone leaves me!” Avery screamed as his whole body was shaking, and he fell to the floor, pulling his knees up close to his chest and rocking back and forth. Darlene walked over to the bedroom door and tried to open it, but it confirmed what she already knew: It was locked. “Come on, Avery, let me in. I am not here to fight,” she said in a soft voice, but it was met with a loud thud against the door as he threw something at it. “GO AWAY. I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU!” Avery screamed at her. “Fine, I am leaving, Avery.” She sighed and started to walk away, but just before she got to the front door to leave, she stopped and looked back at the locked door as she rested her hand on the doorknob to leave the apartment.

Chapter 23: The Little That I Know Three Years Ago I now knew for certain that there were no pull-ups or diapers in the house. All I had managed to find were a bunch of Jackson's old baby items, but pacifiers and bottles held no interest for me. I may have wanted to wear diapers, but I didn't have the slightest interest in behaving like or being treated as a baby. There was so much that I didn't know and very few means of attaining the information that I sought. My fixation on pull-ups ebbed and flowed for the following year after I first learned about those bedwetting pull-ups from my cousins. It wasn't as though there was any point where I didn't want to try to wear one, but without any actual ability to do so, the desire would fade out of mind for weeks or months at a time until something would occur to spark those urges again. I would catch a glimpse of an advertisement for diapers on the TV or in a newspaper. I would be at the park when a toddler would run by with the waistband of a pull-up clearly sticking out the top of their shorts. I would overhear some of my mom's friends talking about struggles they had with getting their toddlers to potty train. And then my mind would be back at it again, fruitlessly searching for information until I once again gave up hope of ever getting my hands on pull-ups of my own. <><><> My mom kept me close at hand when we went shopping for groceries. Jackson was still young enough to sit in the cart, facing Mom as she pushed it down most – but not all – of the aisles in the grocery store. To my dismay, there were a number of aisles that we never seemed to go by anymore, ones that I wished I had paid more attention to previously but that had been before I had known what I wanted to look for. Slipping off to check out the baby aisle was never an option. Mom preferred that I stay within arm's reach of her at all times. I had to make do with attempting to discreetly peek down the baby aisle as we went by, taking in its distinct scents. But it was hard to make out much from a distance. There were so many brands and styles, and I wasn't sure exactly what I was looking for. That changed one day right at the end of summer break, several months since my interest in pull-ups had begun. One of my mom's co-workers was having a baby shower for her first baby, which she was expecting in a couple of months, and Mom needed to pick out some diapers and wipes as a present. I found myself standing smack dab in the middle of the diaper section of the baby aisle, completely overwhelmed by all the options, brands, and styles. All the bright colors and smells made it hard to concentrate on what I was looking for. I needed to find something that was meant for older kids my age, not toddlers or preschoolers. There were regular diapers and pull-ups and ones that seemed to be a mix of the two. On a few of the other packages where information about the sizing was available, it was again clear that none of the products were remotely close to my size, as if that wasn't clear from the age of the models on the front of the packages. I began to wonder if that scene with my cousins a few months back had actually been real. Could it have just been something that I dreamed up in the boredom of that vacation? Then I saw a package. There was a picture of a sleeping girl on it, more than old enough to be my age. Could that be it? But then I saw the phrase "nighttime underwear" beneath the brand name. That didn't make any sense to me. Why would they be selling underwear for girls in the baby aisle? That was just plain silly. "Maddy," Mom said. "You need to keep up with us." While I wanted to see if there was any other information to glean from the package, I didn't have any choice but to obey Mom as I turned around and dashed ahead to catch up to her shopping cart. What exactly did that package mean by "nighttime underwear," and why was it located in the baby aisle close to all the diapers and pull-ups? It would be a long time before I walked through the baby aisle again. <><><> An indoor water park in the winter made for a perfect vacation. Grace was busy lying on her stomach on one of the poolside chairs. Teenagers were weird. It wasn't like she could catch a tan inside. Mom was at least reading a book while reclining in her chair. Dad was munching on some snacks, keeping an eye on Jackson and me from off in the distance. I was playing with Jackson in the kiddie pool. The warm water only came up to our ankles, but there were tons of fountains, sprinklers, slides, and water toys to play with. Above us was a bucket connected to a swivel. It gradually filled with water before tipping over and emptying its contents onto whoever might be unlucky enough to be standing beneath it at the time. Jackson found the idea hilarious. Though for him it was more amusing when the bucket of water was dropping down on my head rather than his. I knew better than to look up to try to see if the bucket was close to overflowing. I had made that mistake once and wasn't interested in making it again. At this point, my hair was already thoroughly soaked, so there was no use in fussing over yet another bucket of water pouring over it again. The small clang the bucket made as it began to tip was the only warning I got. I closed my eyes and shut my mouth as the warm water – at least it was warm water – poured over my head. I opened my eyes to the sight of Jackson giggling and pointing at me like a maniac. "OK, it's your turn now," I said. I stepped away from the spot under the basket and motion for Jackson to take my place. It seemed to take the bucket a little under a minute to refill before soaking its next victim. But my eyes drifted away from Jackson. Her top was a normal swimsuit, but around her waist was an uncovered swim diaper, blue with a picture of a mermaid on it. It was absolutely mesmerizing. Jackson yelled at me to pay attention to him, and when I looked again in the direction the girl had run off in, I had lost sight of her. I knew that I wouldn't fit in a swim diaper made for a baby, but the site of the swim diaper still stirred up that longing that had gotten tucked away for a couple of months. Since that disappointing trip through the baby aisle, my interest in diapers had dropped off. With diapers on my mind again, I couldn't help but notice them everywhere I went at the water park, and over the course of the long weekend, I spent much more time playing with Jackson than I normally would have, much to the delight of Grace and my parents. It wasn't so much that I cared to spend time around my brother, but being in the kiddie pool gave me a chance to catch glimpses of diapered kids as they splashed around in the water, wishing all the while that it was me who was wearing those diapers and pull-ups instead. <><><> I learned not to leave the room during commercial breaks. I didn't care much about the cartoon show that my brother was watching on TV. I found it difficult to concentrate on my book with all of that background noise. Ever since coming home from the water park vacation, I had been obsessed with learning as much as I could about pull-ups and diapers, and I had discovered an easy way to do so. I endured the annoying shows my younger brother watched for one, and only one, reason. The programs geared toward kids his age often featured advertisements for pull-ups and diapers. I had become familiar with the names of all the brands and the different types of pull-ups and diapers they would sell, and all the new features they were constantly adding. I peeked at the TV over the top of the book I was reading. A new commercial break had just begun. The first two advertisements were disappointments. The first was for a cereal brand I absolutely detested. The second was for baby formula. A few commercial breaks had passed by already without any of the advertisements I had been looking for, and I was beginning to wish I had just spent the morning reading in my room instead when the next ad caught my eye. One of the brands I was familiar with was advertising a new type of pull-up. A boy and a girl around Jackson's age were both going through the routine of getting ready for bed with their parent's assistance. There was the familiar scene of the closeup shot of them sliding the pull-up over their waists. And then the lights went out, and the designs on the pull-ups were glowing in the dark. But I knew by now not to get my hopes up. The kids in the advertisement were Jackson's age. No matter how cool those pull-ups looked, they weren't for me, either. The ad continued by showing how to activate the pull-ups first by holding them under a light. The advertisement was over all too soon, and Jackson's show resumed. But instead of turning back to my book, I thought over again about what I had just seen. This didn't confirm that the pull-ups I remembered my cousins' wearing were real, but it did confirm one important detail. There were pull-ups made specifically for use during the night. I wondered again about the brand of nighttime underwear that I had seen in the diaper aisle nearly half a year ago. There was a word I had learned in class the other day. It was really long, and I didn't think I'd ever be able to remember how to spell it. The concept of the word – euphemism – was also hard to grasp, and the idea that a word might not mean what it actually meant was simply too confusing. It didn't seem right. It was so much easier when people simply said exactly what they meant, rather than the opposite of it. But it was like a lightbulb had gone off in my head. Could nighttime underwear actually mean something entirely else? I tried to recall the name of the brand I had seen that day in the baby aisle. It took several minutes for it to come back to me. I had to recite the alphabet silently in my head several times before I remembered it. I whispered the name of the brand silently to myself over and over again, like a mantra. With the name of what I was looking for now in mind, I kept my eyes peeled for any glimpse of it, but several more months passed by without any additional luck. I managed to catch a glimpse or two – or at least thought I had – of the packages of so-called nighttime underwear in the baby aisle. But that was only for seconds and from a long distance, so I wasn't able to glean any more information than from the time I had spent first looking at it. My remaining options were highly limited. There was absolutely no scenario in which I would look up that brand on the family computer or tablet. I couldn't have my parents question why I was seeking out that information. I knew instinctively that they would not approve of this quest. There was no way that query would escape Dad's notice, and I had no desire for the questions that would surely follow. And despite my continued vigilance in watching ads on the TV, I never managed to come across one for that nighttime underwear. <><><> About a year had passed now since the day I had worn pull-ups My biggest fear was that I was growing. I was quite a few inches taller than a year before. I wanted to believe that they made pull-ups for teenagers, but without any direct evidence to confirm that, my worry was that I would eventually get my hands on the bedwetting pull-ups, only to find that I had done so too later and would no longer be able to fit into them. I was once again on the alert for any information I could find about that nighttime underwear brand. It was a week after my tenth birthday. To celebrate, I had gone with Emma and Angie to an indoor trampoline park. I had put the thought of those pull-ups out of my mind for a while, as I hadn't recently come across any new information. The allure of the TV advertisements had faded. It was just the same old information re-packaged in different ways. Yes, I would still look up at the TV at the familiar sound of certain jingles, but I no longer went out of the way to stay in the living room as Jackson watched the TV. The smell of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies wafted upward through the air and to the second floor of the house. I followed the irresistible scent downstairs as it grew stronger and stronger until I came across a bunch of cookies spread out on old pages of yesterday's newspaper on the dining room table. To my disappointment, my parents only got the newspaper on Sunday. Mom said the only reasons she got it at all was for the advertisements that came tucked inside it, though all I cared about was pulling out the comics section from the middle, often wishing that I would be able to get the comics from the middle of the week as well. Mom was in the kitchen, putting one final batch of cookies in the oven. She gave me permission to eat two – and only two – cookies. I stared down at the newspaper pages as I tried to determine which two cookies were the biggest. None of the newspaper articles carried any interest to me. Reading the news was something that adults did. However, the newspaper pages also included a section with advertisements for the local grocery store that Mom preferred to shop at. There were ads for a variety of baby products. I glanced over at them, not really expecting to learn anything that I already didn't know. There were headings for different products that were on sale: wipes, formula, diapers, and pull-ups. I turned my attention to the images in the pull-up sections, which, according to the ad, were on sale for fifteen percent off this week. And there it was. The picture was tiny, but unmistakable. It was the same package of nighttime underwear that I had come across so long ago in the grocery store. And there was no mistaking what it actually was. It couldn't have been an accident that it had been listed in the pull-ups section. I squinted down at the newspaper as I removed a couple of cookies and put them on my plate. There was some tiny writing on the package, but it was indecipherable with how small the picture was. The text next to the advertisement said that the sale included small through extra-large sizes, but I knew better than to let that phrase get my hopes up. I had seen a couple of ads for extra-large pull-ups before, only to find that this just meant they were for preschool-age kids and not toddlers. I poured myself a glass of milk in the kitchen and slowly ate my cookie while considering this new revelation. I realized that the most important thing I had learned wasn't that these nighttime underwear were actually pull-ups. That was a discovery I had made on my own a few months back. No, what I realized was that there was another potential untapped source of information about these pull-ups. From then on, I made sure to skim through all the advertisements in the newspaper. These special bedwetting pull-ups didn't show up often, but each time they did, the same problem remained as before. The information contained in the ads was minimal, with nothing to suggest whether I would still be able to fit into these pull-ups or if I had already outgrown them in the past year. There wasn't any information about the weight ranges or clothing sizes that the pull-ups would fit. But with the confirmation that these pull-ups existed, I found it impossible to put the topic out of my mind. After that moment, not a single day passed where I didn't think about what it would be like to be wearing a pull-up once again. But actually getting my hands on one of those pull-ups seemed like an impossibility for the time being. It wasn't likely that I would be visiting those cousins anytime again soon, and I didn't know of a single other kid my age who was a bedwetter. It was time to take matters into my own hands. If I couldn't get a diaper of my own, perhaps I could make one for myself. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 62 – Small World [8:35 PM] Zack looked around from inside the black vinyl and plexiglass cave that was the backseat of the police SUV. Driving through the city in the back of a police car had felt weird; he felt as if people were looking at him and wondering what he’d done to end up in the back of a police car, on a Friday night, even though the glass was tinted, and logically, he knew the people glancing at the cruiser as they rolled past, could not see him. It was interesting to note him to note that the roads seemed to open up in front of them, even though they didn’t have any lights or sirens on. No, by all means, after you, Mrs. Cop, thank you for not pulling me over… Zack’s eyes widened as the SUV made a right turn up a short driveway, and then through a gate that opened automatically as they approached it. They were going into the back parking lot of a large police station. There were US, state, and city flags arrayed on tall poles in front of the building, and the surroundings were brightly lit. There was a parking area behind the building, surrounded by heavy, black fencing, that they pulled into. There seemed to be dozens of police cars parked side by side, all backed into their spots, looking ready to go. Many of them were the same SUV that they rolled up in, while others were cars, and a few were large pickup trucks. Zack had never seen so many emergency vehicles in one place. Officer Riley backed into an empty spot close to the building, which was a vast expanse of grey concrete, interrupted by black glass windows that you couldn’t look in through. She got out and opened Zack’s door, then went around behind the SUV and opened the hatch, before returning with the damaged scooter, and then extending a hand to Zack so that he could slide down off of the tall bench seat and put his injured leg on the cushion. Officer Riley let him wheel himself out of the way of the door, then said “Wait for me Zack, sometimes people zip out of this lot pretty quickly, don’t go out into the driveway without me.” She took his left hand in hers, and did a careful sweep of the lot, before leading him at a relaxed pace towards a set of glass and metal double doors. Other officers were streaming both past them, into the building, and out of the building towards them. Some of the officers nodded or said hello to the lady he was with, while many of them swept him quickly with their eyes. Zack again felt self-conscious about wearing the lightweight, damaged romper over a bulky, crinkly diaper, in front of the phalanx of young, serious men and women who were crisscrossing the lot in all directions. He felt like a toddler being led through a college campus, and he pinned his eyes on the ground in front of him and shrank in closer to the officer he was following, as much as the contraption he was straddling would allow. Officer Riley gave Zack’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay, buddy, you’re not in trouble. We just need to figure out what’s going on with you…” She was interrupted by her radio cracking to life. “Twenty eighty-two, do you still require EMS to attend?” The officer stopped walking, and turned to examine Zack, who kept his eyes focused downward, as though there was something terribly interesting about the handlebars of his scooter. “Adam, I’m just going to run my hands over your arms and legs and back – tell me if anything hurts. Are your only injuries your knee and your hands, outside of your cast?” Zack nodded as the officer did a gentle sweep of both his arms, and then each of his legs, bending over to allow her to manipulate his ankles. Finally, she swept a hand down his back, immediately noting the plasticky smoothness of his underclothes, which commenced halfway between his shoulders and his waist. She did not let on that she’d noticed anything. “Did that hurt at all?” “Nope,” Zack whispered, as more officers filed past them on their way in or out of the busy building. She felt my diaper. She knows. “Well, I think we can tidy that knee up with a first aid kit for now, so maybe we’ll save ourselves the wait for a paramedic.” She picked up the radio. “Twenty eighty-two, negative, no need for EMS to attend.” “Roger, twenty eighty-two, social services is waiting for you in the front reception area.” The officer’s eyebrows went up. “Well, Adam, tonight is your lucky night; I thought we were going to spend a couple of hours twiddling our thumbs and getting to know each other before social services got here. Do you know what social services does?” Zack shook his head. “Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you.” Zack allowed himself to be led by Officer Riley through the black-tinted doors, and into a small lobby with a desk built into one side, behind which stood another police officer. An officer who guards the officers, Zack thought. Officer Riley spoke to the officer behind the desk, then wrote in a binder for a moment, and then there was a buzzing behind them, and another glass door, this one clear, unlatched and swung robotically open. Zack followed officer Riley through a maze of brightly lit, busy hallways, until they entered a room through a tan-coloured doorway marked “Interview 4.” Inside the room, there was a round table with a half dozen chairs around it, and then a sideboard with pads of paper and pens on it. She led Zack over to a chair and then pulled it out so that it would be easier for him to sit down on it. She held his hand as he shifted his weight off the scooter and pivoted to sit on the chair, then she rolled the scooter to the side. “I’m going to go find the social worker, and a first aid kit. I’ll be right back. If anyone asks you who you’re with in the meantime, what you going to say?” Zack squinted for a moment, then whispered “Officer Riley.” “Correct! And hopefully by the end of this conversation, I’ll know who I’m with, too! Don’t try and go anywhere – you need a card to swipe out of this place. I’m not going to lock you in here, but, you won’t get past the end of the hall if you decide to go exploring. Zack looked across the room at his banged-up scooter, which he would first have to hobble over to, without crutches or a hand from someone. “I won’t go anywhere,” he said in a low voice, and then he yawned, partly out of fatigue, and partly out of stress. “Do you want a drink, Adam?” Zack nodded, and then the officer left the room. Zack rotated his chair slowly and carefully, so that he faced into the dark, woodgrain plastic table, and then he put his head down on his arms and closed his eyes. _________ The door opened with a loud mechanical sound, startling Zack, who jerked his head up off his arms and looked around. I fell asleep. Officer Riley walked back through the heavy door, one which, Zack noted, could be locked from the outside but not from the inside. Beside her was another woman, slightly older, probably about Kelly’s age, he judged. She was dressed in jeans and a sage green woolen sweater, and she had a light complexion, curly brown hair that fell to just above her shoulders, and she was wearing red framed glasses. Behind the lenses were brown eyes that appeared to be kind. The new lady stooped over slightly and put her hands on her thighs, before extending her right hand to Zack across the fake wood of the table. “Hi, Adam, I’m Mrs. Katrina. I work with Social Services.” Zack nodded. “Hi, Mrs. Katrina.” She has the mannerisms of a teacher. Officer Riley closed the door behind them, and gestured to a chair, which Mrs. Katrina sat down in. The police officer remained standing, as she put a bottle of orange juice down in front of Zack. She seemed to want to loom over the table a bit, and she had a serious look on her face, but then she cracked a joke. “Someone is going to be searching for the thief that stole that juice from their lunch…” she said, and then she smiled slightly. Zack looked at the two women, and swallowed. He wasn’t sure what to say. As though reading his mind, Mrs. Katrina started. “Adam, I want you to know that you’re not in trouble, at least as far as we know right now. This is a police station, and Officer Riley is a police officer, but, you haven’t done anything that we know about that would put you on the wrong side of the law. Although, you should know that, under certain circumstances, it can be a violation of the law to give false information to a police officer. Information such as who you are, or where you live, for example, or, what you’re doing out on the streets late at night.” Zack’s face blanched and his eyes widened. “So,” she continued, “are you ready to tell us who you are?” Zack slid his eyes between the two ladies’ faces, and then down to the mustard-brown graining of the table. Even despite being in the presence of an armed police officer, and now, a lady from… Social Services? Whatever that is… Zack still felt that revealing anything that would result in him being whisked back to the hospital, and back to Kelly, would be a mistake. He was willing to take his chances with the law. He had never been in any trouble, but he knew people, distantly, who had, such as a kid named Karl in the eighth grade who had let off fireworks in one of the washrooms, resulting in an evacuation of the school in the middle of the day. Even that guy had been back at home and back on social media within a few hours of leaving in the back of a police car, although he’d been off school for a couple of weeks, which always struck Zack as a strange punishment to administer. He’d set off fireworks in the bathroom to get out of school. Mission accomplished. Zack shook his head, but then realized it probably looked like he was declining to cooperate, so instead, he started nodding vigorously. “My, uh, name is Adam Cooper, and I’m from Olympia. Two-one-two-three Woodhaven Street. Well, I thought that was the number, but I might be wrong about that. We just moved.” The police officer leaned forward to address the social worker. “He said that he recently moved here. From Canada. Somewhere in Canada… he’s not sure exactly where.” Mrs. Katrina furrowed her brow. “Well, Adam, I’m a bit confounded, because you sound like a smart boy. Are you saying that you never knew where you lived, up in Canada? Canada is a big, big place, Adam. Nobody is just ‘from Canada’. They have, I think, ten provinces, big cities, and thousands of miles of wilderness. Is there a province or a city that can recall having lived in?” Zack looked at his hands, which where involuntarily wringing themselves. He decided to occupy them, and the moment, by opening his orange juice and taking a long swig of it. Tart… gees. Really tart. He smacked his lips and took his time putting the lid back on the bottle, while trying not to let his hands shake. Where did that Asian kid in gym class say that he was from? “Uh, we lived in Vancouver. I’m sorry, I’m really tired, I’m just having a hard time thinking.” Mrs. Katrina looked up at Officer Riley, and then she motioned towards the door with her head, and stood up. “Adam, Officer Riley and I are just going to chat in the hallway for a moment. We won’t be long.” Zack nodded, and then the two women opened the heavy door, stepped out, and closed it softly behind them. In the hallway, which was brightly lit, police officers and an older man in a suit made their way past, as the two women leaned into each other and made eye contact. “You said that you think he was wearing… a pull-up or a diaper, under his outfit?” Officer Riley nodded. “I gave him a light frisk when we first got here, mostly to check if he had any other injuries, but also, just to make sure that he didn’t have anything on him that might have been useful to us – a phone or a wallet. He doesn’t have anything with him, other than a five-dollar bill. But he’s definitely got something bulky on, underneath that… bodysuit, or whatever he’s got on. It felt like it was made of plastic.” Mrs. Katrina nodded thoughtfully. “We have to consider the possibility that he’s special needs in some way, perhaps on the ASD spectrum, or that he might be developmentally delayed in some manner. He seems very well spoken, but also extremely nervous, which is probably fitting, given his circumstances. Did he say how old he was?” “He said he was thirteen,” the officer responded. “But I don’t necessarily buy that – he’s small for thirteen. My best guess is that he’s nine, maybe ten. He’s smart for age, whatever else is going on with him.” “Well, we should proceed cautiously, in my opinion. I’m not sure that grilling him or threatening legal consequences is going to get us anywhere. He might just shut down. We have to assume, given the diaper, and his strange answers, that there is more here than meets the eye. We might want to have him seen by a psychologist, or a pediatrician. In the meantime, he’s clearly exhausted, he’s got some cuts and scrapes, and, anywhere we go from here, it’s going to take some time.” Officer Riley nodded once. “I have to imagine,” the social worker continued, “that somebody, somewhere, is going to be looking for him, if they’re not already, and that they will reach out to the authorities, as soon as they realize he’s gone. A kid his age, in his condition, is going to be missed almost right away. So… does it make sense to keep him here, asking him questions that he clearly can’t, or doesn’t want to answer… or, should we clean up his scrapes, get him something to eat, get him a change of clothes, find him somewhere to sleep tonight, and wait for someone to come looking for him?” The police officer looked at the social worker, nodding slightly. She was thinking about where she was in her shift schedule, what she would otherwise have been doing with her night, and, the fact that some of her fellow officers were out on the streets, and might need assistance at some point, while she was in the station, babysitting a kid who might have developmental problems. This didn’t seem like a law enforcement issue – not yet, anyway. She could go down some obvious avenues of inquiry, put calls into local hospitals and group homes, and inquire if anyone was unaccounted for, but getting anywhere with that would likely take hours, later in the evening. Handing this off to social services makes sense. “That makes sense to me, Mrs. Katrina…” Mrs. Katrina interrupted her. “Just Katrina is fine, officer.” “Okay, Katrina, I can assume that your department will be conducting its own internal inquiries, given that it’s possible that you’ve been in contact with him before? Unless he is, as he says, a new arrival from Vancouver. in which case, the school boards or, or the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, will have him in their system somewhere.” “I will start the process first thing in the morning. For now, I’m going to try and see if I can find him an emergency placement for the night with a foster parent… although the diaper situation might complicate that a bit. I have people who are geared for younger intakes, and people who deal more with youths, but the youth people aren’t generally equipped for… that.” “Do you want me to run out and get him some pull-ups while you’re still here? There’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy around the corner from the hospital – they have almost anything you can think of. I was in there last week, trying to find a cane for an elderly guy who had his stolen from him. He literally couldn’t leave our lobby unless we found something for him, or we’d have had to call him an ambulance, but he wasn’t injured. Who steals a cane from an elderly person, I’ll never understand. I think it had a street value of about zero dollars…” “I don’t know,” Katrina mused, “if pull-ups are going to do the trick. I have a daughter who used to wear them overnight. They really were for minor accidents, at best. Given the size of what that kid has on, I suspect we might need something a little more serious. And would you be able to slide something up over that big cast he has on? I think he needs something with tapes.” “I see what you’re saying. Hopefully they have something in stock that would work for him – his waist is not that large. Or maybe an adult pull-up would fit over the cast, although I suspect those would be too big on him.” “Sure, Officer, if you don’t mind doing that. I don’t want to take up too much of your time.” “You have no idea how much of my time would have been taken up by him, if you weren’t available tonight. It’s no problem – I’m going to be heading out and driving around anyway. I’ll run up there and see what they have.” “Bring me the receipt, and I’ll e-transfer you whatever it costs, and put it in my expense report.” “Okay, then, it’s settled. I’ll go dig up a first aid kit, and then I’ll do some shopping. I’ll also get you to poke around in our storage – we usually have random articles of clothing in there – you know, evidence, things like that.” Katrina guffawed. “No, I’m kidding,” the officer said quickly, “but we deal with car accidents, domestics, fires… Victim’s Services has a relationship with a couple of local charities, so we usually have kids’ pajamas, teddy bears, t-shirts, things like that.” “Perfect – if we can get him through tonight, then tomorrow, if he hasn’t already been claimed by someone, I can get him some basics.” Officer Riley walked down the hall towards what looked like a central work area within the station, a cluster of desks and cabinets in a larger, brightly lit room, while Mrs. Katrina pushed the door to the interview room open, and once again found ‘Adam’ resting his head on his outstretched arms.

Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

It's time for Sam's vacation to continue and their next activity is an escape room. Before reaching it Amy has some questions for Sam and then, once locked in a room together, Sam quickly realises she may have made a terrible mistake. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Half an hour later it was time to get going. Sam dropped off the couch and quickly pulled her skirt down. She needed to visit the bathroom but she wasn’t going to be able to get the diaper off without ripping the tapes. It wasn’t a problem after another few minutes. As Sam was tying her shoelaces she took the time to relax her bladder and wet her diaper. She closed her eyes as the warmth enveloped her, the now familiar feeling of her own pee being held against her body and warming her up. “Everything alright, Sam?” Chrissy asked. Sam looked up from her position kneeling to tie her laces. She saw the other three looking at her and realised that as she peed her pants she had completely stopped moving. Amy and Chrissy looked confused whilst Nina, standing behind them, twitched a quick smile before turning away. Sam muttered an apology and quickly finished tying her shoes. When Sam stood up she could immediately feel the difference between the wet diaper and the dry one it had been previously. She waddled out behind everyone and waited for Amy to close the door. Nina and Chrissy were already at the road at the end of the little path that led to the front door. “Sam…” Amy said quietly when she had locked the door, “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure.” Sam replied. “Erm, I don’t want to upset you…” Amy looked unsure. “Is it something that is likely to upset me?” Sam asked semi-jokingly. “I don’t know.” Amy replied honestly. “OK, I promise I won’t get upset.” Sam said. “Is there anything going on between you and Nina?” Amy asked. If Sam had been drinking she would have spat it all out on the floor in front of her. She hadn’t been expecting that question at all. She had tried to keep things on the down low since she wasn’t even sure how she felt yet. Sam became aware that Amy was waiting for a response as her own eyes darted around and she nervously fumbled over her words. “W-Why do you ask?” Sam finally said. She immediately realised that answering Amy’s question with her own likely gave the answer away. “Just… you two have seemed to spending a bunch of time with each other.” Amy shrugged, “And you’ve been acting a bit… differently?” “Differently?” Sam repeated. “Yeah, I mean, normally you wouldn’t be caught dead being treated like a kid or anything. I’ve seen you practically bite the heads off people for making that mistake. But in the last few days…” Amy trailed off a little and looked around. She squatted down a little and spoke much quieter, “You’re wearing a diaper again aren’t you?” Sam immediately looked down and felt the familiar embarrassment rising up. She hadn’t realised it was so obvious. Maybe everyone could see she was padded just from looking at her. All this time she thought she had limited who knew but perhaps literally anyone who looked at her could instantly tell. She was suddenly massively regretting the skirt and childish shirt. “I mean it doesn’t bother me!” Amy quickly added when she saw how uncomfortable Sam had suddenly become, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything. Forget about it.” Before Sam could even work out how to formulate a response to all this Amy quickly apologised again and hurried down to the road with the others. Sam kept her eyes down as she turned and followed Amy to the tarmacked street. “What’s wrong?” Nina asked as soon as Sam reached them. “Nothing.” Sam replied. “But-…” Nina started. “I said I’m fine!” Sam snapped. There was an awkward silence. Sam looked away from the group. She knew she shouldn’t be taking her frustration or anger out on her friends, especially Nina, but it was an almost instinctive reaction borne from years of being ultra-defensive. Nina didn’t press the issue though when Sam glanced up she seemed to look concerned. “Right, let’s go.” Chrissy said, “We don’t want to be late and get locked OUT of the escape room.” It was a relatively short walk to the escape rooms. There were three of them and they were each themed differently. Sam saw one that was clearly meant to look like a cabin on an old cruise ship, another was set up like a rustic old cabin in the woods and the third was very futuristic and sci-fi. “That’s our one.” Amy said as she nodded to the science-fiction door. The four of them went to the door and waited. They were five minutes early and as they milled around outside other groups turned up for the other rooms. Sam felt prickly again, she hated that she had snapped at Nina, she was about to apologise when two people in Midforest uniforms walked into the room. “Everyone ready?” One of them asked after the usual greetings. The groups all smiled and murmured that they were indeed prepared. “OK, just so you know, there are cameras in each of the rooms and you’ll all be monitored.” The other employee said after everyone had confirmed they were ready, “There is a button next to the door, if you get really, really stuck we can give you hints. Likewise, if there’s an emergency press the button. However, if we have to open the door, for safety and fairness, we have to end the game there so we try to avoid that if at all possible!” “These rooms are all roughly equal in difficulty.” The first person continued, “So we can have a little race to see which of you finish first. We’re going to the control desk, when the light above the door turns green you can head in and start. Any questions?” Sam didn’t have any questions but she was somewhat surprised that no one was telling her she was too small to do it. She didn’t think she was too small for the activity but other people usually had a different opinion. It was nice, for once, to be able to do things with her friends. The two staff members walked away and Sam waited with everyone else, she felt like there was a slightly nervous tension in the air but couldn’t wait to start as she had noticed the people in the other groups giving her curious looks. Whether they thought she was a baby who was too young to do this because of her size or if they could tell she was padded she had no idea. Thankfully the lights above the door turned green and there was a click as the locks disengaged. Sam was the last of the four girls to walk into the futuristic themed room. She broke into a big smile when she looked around, it really did look fantastic, as if she had stepped out of the forest and into a totally different world. “This is so cool!” Chrissy exclaimed as she walked across to a shelf full of vials of strangely coloured liquids. “Hold on, don’t touch anything.” Amy said as she went to a sealed envelope sitting on a metal table in the middle of the room, “You might mess up the puzzles!” “Sam, do you want to read it?” Amy asked as she held out the envelope. Sam took it. She rather felt like Amy was testing the waters in terms of whether she had offended her earlier. The letter was sealed with wax and stamped with the Midforest logo, it almost felt like a shame to tear it open. Sam pulled out the paper and unfolded it. “Attention cadets!” Sam said extravagantly as she got into the role play aspect, “You are on the space station Sevastopol which has experienced catastrophic failure and is plunging into the atmosphere of the nearby planet!” Sam paused for dramatic effect and Nina covered her mouth in shock causing everyone to laugh. “You are our last hopes for saving the station. It is imperative that you work together to get the mainframe computer back up and running. You have one hour. Good luck, cadets!” Sam finished. As Sam finished reading a digital display above the door they had entered turned on showing sixty minutes. It immediately started counting down. Everyone looked around, there didn’t seem to be any more information on how they should start going about their task. Sam was happy to spend a minute just marvelling at the set that had been built. There were computer banks with flashing lights and dials around the room and even a porthole with the blackness of space outside. Sam looked at the computer screens, they were flashing warning messages and asking for a password that would reboot the system. Aside from the computers there were some space bunks on the other side of the room as well as a vent and another door next to it. Aside from that there were a lot of other things that, whether they had use in the puzzle or not, provided nice set dressing. Scientific equipment, a partially built robot and about a dozen other things that demanded Sam’s attention. “So… what do we do?” Chrissy asked. “Was there anything else in the envelope?” Nina asked. Sam turned the envelope upside down. When she did so a small key fell to the floor. Without thinking she bent down to pick it up, it was only as she straightened up again that she realised she had just flashed her diaper to her friends and anyone who was watching the camera feed. She blushed as she held up the key. “A key!” Nina quickly said to try and distract from Sam’s indiscretion. “For what?” Chrissy asked as she looked around. “It does seem a bit out of place…” Amy muttered as she looked at all the futuristic gadgets. The girls got to work looking for anything that seemed to have a lock. It took five minutes before Nina announced she had found a chest underneath one of the bunks. The key fit and the chest opened. The activity carried on like that for twenty minutes. Each puzzle answer gave a new clue and the girls were having a lot of fun in their “space station.” It was after those twenty minutes that Sam felt an uncomfortable feeling growing in her tummy, one that she remembered very well from the previous day. She nervously looked up at the timer, there was still thirty-eight minutes to go. “Sam? Have you seen a screwdriver?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to the drawer Sam was looking through, “I’m determined to get more clues right than Amy…” “I think I saw one on one of the lower shelves.” Sam said distractedly. “Perfect.” Chrissy replied as she turned and hurried across the room again. Sam bit her lip as her tummy complained again. There was no way she was going to make until they unlocked the door, she didn’t know what to do, if she asked to be let out she would end the experience for all of them. Hindsight was twenty-twenty and she now knew she shouldn’t have had a breakfast quite so rich in fibre. She saw Nina at one of the computer consoles, she looked at the other two who were distracted and waddled over to her. “Hey…” Sam said quietly. “Hi. I don’t suppose you’ve seen any four digit numbers anywhere?” Nina asked as she frowned and looked at the screen. “No.” Sam replied, “Listen, I…” “Ah ha!” Chrissy suddenly exclaimed attracting everyone’s attention, “Screwdriver!” “What do you need that for?” Nina asked as she walked over leaving Sam alone at the computer. As Chrissy explained her thinking Sam cringed and leaned against the metal of the computer bank. She closed her eyes as she felt another pain in her belly. This was becoming a critical situation, she was fairly sure that even if she pressed the emergency button right then she wouldn’t make it to the toilet. Her face was flushing with heat, she had done this just the previous day and now it seemed inevitable it was going to happen again. Sam was still thinking about what she was going to do when she felt her struggling sphincter partially open. She covered her mouth as she felt poop push out of her for an inch or so before she clamped down again. Her heart was pounding. Whether it was the fibre or something else her control seemed greatly diminished, despite her problems she had rarely known a need for the toilet to come on this quickly. “So we need to go through the vent to the other side of the door?” Amy asked. She was referring to a door on the opposite side to the entrance, “Who do we send through?” “Well, I think we could squeeze through but…” Chrissy turned to Sam and the other two followed suit. Sam couldn’t say anything. Every muscle she had was contracted against the inevitable. Her legs were shaking and her eyes watered. Her friends may not have known there was a problem before but now it was obvious. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/565dcbcf-9384-4762-a889-45bfb4af456c https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1240641

Chapter 63 – Retail Therapy [9:00 PM] Kelly blinked, looking at the security guard, and tried to decide how to react. She already knew that he’d left the property. Her first instinct had been to demand that the security guard call the police… but, there was no way to un-ring that bell, and little chance that it wouldn’t get back to Chris at some point, if there ended up being an Amber Alert put out for Zack. Kelly didn’t know if that would be the protocol or not, and she didn’t want to find out. That kid is going to be hobbling along one of the sidewalks, probably half a mile from here, or less. He can’t go up or down staircases, he has no money, he has no phone, and he doesn’t know where he is. I can find him. “Well, uh, thank you for finally doing something. I am going to have to notify the police, I’m afraid.” The guard gave Kelly a tight-lipped nod. “That was my thought as well – I can call them for you. We talk to them several times a day. I’m sure that they can ask their squad cars to be on the lookout for him, and that he’ll turn up in no time. He can’t be moving very quickly.” “Uh, thank you, but I would prefer to call myself. I have some things I need to convey to them, about my son. He’s... developmentally, well, a bit delayed, and he tells wild stories. Who knows what situation he’s talked himself into, out there, if someone’s asked him what he’s doing on the street at this time of night. I’ll call them.” The security guard watched as the blond, tall, well-dressed lady made her way back out the front entrance of the hospital, once again not acknowledging the guard who held the door open for her. She expected to see the lady reach for a phone, but instead, she walked towards a taxi stand. __________ Kelly walked up to a white Volkswagen that had just dropped a passenger that looked like a priest of some sort, at the taxi stand. She took the door out of his hand as he exited, preventing him from closing it behind himself, and then sat down inside. “Are you a taxi?” she asked the gentlemen who was driving it, who looked South Asian to her. “I am rideshare, Lyft, but also taxi,” he replied. “Do you take credit cards?” “I use the square app, so I can. Where do you need to go?” “I have no idea. I’m going to pay you to get you to drive me around for a while.” The man looked at her in the rearview mirror, perplexed. “You don’t have somewhere you need to get to, you just want to drive around?” “I am looking for someone who might be walking around somewhere down here. It will be easier to find them if I am in a car. They are on a scooter, and I really need to find them. Are there any businesses around here that are still open?” “There is a sandwich shop that is really good, a little ways up…” “I’ve already been there. Something else,” she snapped. The driver looked back over his shoulder at her. “There is a twenty-four hour pharmacy up the street from here?” “Take me there.” ______ [8:45 PM] Officer Riley finished dabbing at Zack’s scuffed knee and palm with alcohol wipes. The boy had winced and sucked air in in response to the stinging antiseptic, but he hadn’t withdrawn or started crying. She didn’t know exactly what to expect from him; in one sense, he was very stoic and seemed to act older than he looked, but then he would get confused and act unsure of what to say, and he would suddenly seem much younger. Mrs. Katrina held his good hand in hers, until his wounds were clean and bandaged. Still holding his hand, she gave it a squeeze and said, “Now, Adam, Officer Riley and I need to have a bit of a closer look at you, just to make sure that you’re not injured, and also, you’re, uh, your one-piece outfit… it’s been damaged, so we want to find you something else for you to wear. Is it okay if we take your, uh, outfit…" Zack interrupted her. “It’s a romper,” he whispered flatly. Mrs. Katrina looked at Officer Riley, and then continued. “Is it okay if we take your romper off, Zack?” Zack became acutely aware of the dampness below and around his midsection. On the one hand, he hated the idea of being undressed by two women, both strangers, in a police station, but on the other hand, he could not realistically fathom the idea of staying in the soaked toddler diaper that was under the larger medical diaper he was wearing. He didn’t know what state the outer diaper was in; it felt puffy between his legs but not particularly heavy. “It’s fine,” he whispered, in a lower voice. Officer Riley reached down between Zack’s thighs, and grasped hold of the leg cuff on his uninjured leg, before pulling the two sides of material away from each other. The snaps disengaged in a linear fashion, snap snap snap snap, until the bottom of the garment was open, and then Zack raised his arms expectantly, and the two women drew the damaged and soiled romper up and over his head. They made eye contact briefly as Zack’s large white diaper was revealed. The expanse of white plastic travelled from his diaphragm to his thighs, down between his legs, and then went more than halfway up his back. The side panels covered his hips like an oversized bathing suit, and the rear puffed out to form a sort of bustle where it enveloped his behind. Two blue tabs on each side almost met in the middle of the diaper, below and above his navel. Mrs. Katrina had expected there to perhaps be a smell about him, once they took his outwear off, but there was only the faintest hint of pee, and maybe baby powder, lingering around. “Do you have anything on underneath your diaper?” she asked. “Yeah,” he whispered, “another diaper.” The police officer furrowed her brow. “Is it another one like this?” she asked him. “No, it’s… it’s a baby diaper. Or like, one for toddlers.” “Do you usually wear… two diapers, when you go out?” Zack’s cheeks reddened, and he looked at the ground. How can I explain that they didn’t have anything my size at the hospital, without leading them back to where they’re looking for me? He stayed quiet. Mrs. Katrina cleared her throat. “Well, then, are you… are you wet, sweetie?” Zack nodded solemnly, keeping his eyes glued to the floor. “Your diaper, the baby, er, toddler-sized one – it feels like maybe it needs to be changed?” the officer asked. “Yeah,” Zack more mouthed than said. “Do we need wipes as well?” Zack shook his head, and blushed harder. “Well, I’m going to run out to a local pharmacy and see if I can scare you up something that maybe fits a little better than this ensemble of a diaper that looks five sizes too big, and one that’s probably a little small. While I’m doing that, why don’t you go with Mrs. Katrina and have a look at what we have in our miscellaneous clothing box – I’m sure that there’s going to be something in there that fits you.” Officer Riley got up off of her knees and addressed Mrs. Katrina. “If you take him down the hall with you, and go into that main area in there, there is a cabinet in the far corner – it will be the only one that doesn’t have a lock on it. In there, you’ll find a couple of bags and a box of random clothing – I think the box holds most of the kids’ clothing. You should be able to find something that fits him.” Mrs. Katrina nodded at Officer Riley, and then took Zack by the hand again, as the officer opened the interview room door, and walked out, making a left, towards the motor pool. Mrs. Katrina looked at her charge, and she wasn’t sure exactly how this would go… would he follow her willingly down the hallway of a busy police station, dressed as he was? She reached over with her other arm and wheeled his damaged scooter so that it was within reach of him, and silently, he put his casted leg up onto it. She gave his hand a gentle tug, and to her surprise, he started gliding along a half-step behind her, being towed, essentially, by his outstretched hand, because he was not looking at where he was going, he was only focused on her feet. A soft rustling accompanies his steps, as the plastic diaper folded and unfolded around the upper thigh of his working leg. When they entered the main office, a couple of the half dozen or so officers working in the room or passing through it turned their heads towards the child, but then quickly looked at the social worker instead, not wanting to stare at the unfortunate boy she was leading. Clearly, he had been dressed by someone ill-equipped to deal with him. They could all imagine a version of what the story likely was – this was a room full of police officers. If the social worker had been carrying conjoined twins, many of them probably would have shrugged. Their jobs intersected with unexpected weirdness on practically a daily basis. Tears collected on Zack’s cheeks and then dribbled down randomly, causing him to taste saltwater as he licked his lips. The social worker put a hand on his head and ruffled his hair. “It’s okay, Adam, everyone here is a professional – this is just like being in a hospital. Sometimes when police officers have to arrest people, or rescue them, they’re in bed, in the bathtub, or even on the toilet. Think about that! They don’t care that you wear diapers, Adam. And they know that you’re being a very brave little boy. Now, let’s see if we can find anything that we can pull up over your cast… hmmm….” Mrs. Katrina started rummaging through the box that she’d located in the one far cabinet without a lock, just as the police officer had described. _______ [9:10 PM] Officer Riley pulled her marked SUV half up onto the curb and left it parked with the four-way flashers on, rather than the overhead lights. She exited the vehicle and hit lock on the key fob. Down here, you never know. Just as she approached the entrance to the pharmacy, the windows for which were covered with bright pictures of happy people doing happy things, a white Volkswagen sedan pulled up behind her cruiser, and one of the back doors shot open. A tall, blond woman exited the car, smoothing down her skirt as she scanned the front of the store, before fixating on the entrance. Officer Riley heard the car come to a stop and looked behind her reflexively, across the sidewalk, which was bathed in bright light from the large 24 Hours sign above the store. She stepped back and held the door open for the women, who gave her a curt nod, and breezed past. Shit, Kelly said to herself as she passed the police officer. I can’t very well start questioning the staff about a missing child, with a cop standing in the store. She looked around the brightly-lit interior of the business, before settling on the aisle the furthest to the left of the entrance. She decided to wait the cop out down there, and then she could make an inquiry at the front counter, reasoning that a police officer stopping in at a store mid-shift probably would not be there long. The bloody cab driver better stay put. Officer Riley walked in the opposite direction from the lady she’d held the door for, over towards the front counter. A short Black woman with a nametag pinned to her blouse was behind the counter, placing products into a bag for a customer. The lady’s nametag said Justine, and below that, Manager. “Hello, can I you a question,” Officer Riley inquired as she walked up to the counter. An elderly man in a long, brown overcoat gave her a passing glance over his shoulder, and then took his bag from the lady who was packing it, and headed towards the door in a slow shuffle. “Hello, officer,” the woman said in a lively voice, “how can I help you?” “Hi… I’m looking for some assistance finding in finding something on your shelves. Diapers, specifically, but in a slightly larger size than would be common.” “Are you looking for adult incontinence products?” the woman inquired. “No, not for an adult, but not for little kids, either. I have a situation involving a child who is about ten, I think. He’s wearing a diaper, but it is really oversized on him, and we need to change it. I want to find something more appropriately sized.” “We have pull-ups down aisle twelve that should work. They’re categorized by weight. Do you know how much he weighs? Here, let me get someone up here and I’ll show you.” The lady picked up a phone next to the cash register, hit a key, and then the subtle overhead music stopped. “Sales associate to the front counter, sales to the front counter please.” Her voice carried across the breadth of the store. A young man who looked like he was about eighteen years old, wearing a beige uniform shirt, and black pants, emerged from an aisle and headed towards the front. Officer Riley and the manager walked towards the opposite side of the store. “I’m not sure pull-ups would work, either – the child has one leg in a very large plastic cast, almost like a winter boot. And given the size of what he’s wearing currently, I think we might need more… capability. This isn’t just a bedwetting situation.” “Hmmm… I see. Let me show you what we have.” As they turned into the back aisle, Officer Riley noticed the woman that had preceded her through the door, standing at the other end of the alley of shelves. She looked up, made a surprised face, and then exited the aisle, turning towards the pharmaceutical counter at the back of the store. Something in the woman’s mannerisms caught the officer’s eye. She’d been a cop for a few years now, and she knew when someone was avoiding her. As to the why of that, well, there could be a number of reasons. She might be shoplifting, or trying to access narcotics, or she might be hiding from something, or, she might not like cops – it could be as simple as that. The way the lady was dressed, the fact that she had arrived in a cab, and that she’d walked right past the officer while she was holding the door, rather than veering off… Officer Riley felt that whatever was up with the lady, it probably wasn’t something worth getting distracted over. Lots of people avoid cops. Justine led Officer Riley down the aisle, reviewing the products on display as she went. “At this end, we have the infant diapers, and then the baby and toddler products, which aren’t what you’re looking for. On the opposite side, we have adult products, but the smallest of those that I’ve seen have about a twenty-five-inch waist, which, it sounds to me, might be too big. Further down......,” the lady trailed off as she took a few strides towards the end of the aisle. “We have the training pants, pull-ups, overnight briefs, etcetera. They’re sized for toddlers, all the way up to one hundred fifty pounds or so. But I have another suggestion, as well… we don’t sell a lot of these, but, one of the specialized brands just launched an intermediate size diaper, for handicapped kids. We keep them behind the counter, because they don’t get included in our shelf planning – they’re not advertised yet.” Justine exited the other end of the aisle and walked up to the pharmacy counter, with the police officer following behind her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted the tall woman once again rapidly depart from their sight, down one of the middle aisles. I’m going to keep an eye out for her. She seems up to something. However, the presence of the police officer in the store reassured her somewhat. But in a downtown twenty-four-hour pharmacy, anything could happen. “Dave,” Justine said to the short, bald man in a white coat, who was standing with his back to the store, feeding pills into a counting machine, “what are those medium-sized diapers called, the ones we keep back here?” “Run N’ Play,” the man said, looking over his shoulder. “Can you pass me a package of them?” “Sure, Justine – give me one moment.” He waited until a certain number had been reached on the machine, withdrew a green pill bottle, and snapped matching lid onto it, before peeling a label from a sheet beside him, and carefully applying it to the side of the bottle, centered from top to bottom. He walked towards the pharmacy counter and smiled. “I don’t want to forget who those were for.” “Of course, Dave,” Justine said, smiling back. Dave went to the right of the cash register and opened a cabinet door, reaching down into the bottom and well to the back, almost to the point of climbing into the unit. He emerged holding a rectangular white plastic package that had its own clear plastic built-in carrying strap. He deposited it on the counter and pushed it over to Justine, who picked it up with both hands to read the print on the font. Officer Riley, who was taller, read over Justine’s shoulder. Run N’ Play Active Fit Diapers, the package proclaimed in bright blue letters on a yellow background, in a strip across the top of a large panel on both sides. Below that, in smaller letters, the text read Intermediate Youth Diapers – 12 Hour Comfort. Beneath that text was a diagram of the inside of an unfolded diaper, showing Dual Leak Guards and Snug Leg Gathers, plus a Lockaway Stay-Dry Core, Strong, Refastenable, Easy-Change Tabs, Elastic Waistband, and a Moisture-Proof Cottony Plastic Top Sheet. Next to the diagram was a picture of a folded diaper, viewed from the top, showing the cover print options, one of which consisted of yellow giraffes, pink lions, blue elephants, and green trees, all on a white background. The other was simpler, just one large, yellow rubber ducky, centered on the front panel. An arrow extending from the words Wetness Indicator to both images pointed to a yellow line on the lower half of the front of the diaper. On the bottom right corner of the package, in black letters, were the numbers 60 to 85 lbs. +. The bag held 30 diapers, stacked in one row. “Does this look like what you’re after, officer?” The police officer nodded. “I think these will work. If they really last twelve hours then a bag should get him through a few days, anyway. Can I pay for them here?” “Absolutely,” the pharmacist responded, and then picked up a wand and scanned the barcode. “That’s $27.99. The state doesn’t charge sales tax on baby diapers.” “Well I’m glad they don’t!” Officer Riley noted. “That’s not cheap. Although I guess this isn’t a common size.” “Nope,” the store manager replied. “We get them from a clinic just outside the city, that has their own store. They bring them in from somewhere. We just started carrying them to replace another brand that was out of stock for months.” Officer Riley pulled a billfold that held a credit card from one of her uniform’s many pockets, and the pharmacist swiped the card, which caused the machine to immediately beep and print a receipt. “No signature required, Officer.” “I never understand how that works. Sometimes it wants a pin number, sometimes it wants a signature, sometimes the card just taps. Well, anyway, it worked. Thank you both for your help.” Dave nodded and then went back to sorting pills, while Justine gave wave and then went off to look for the woman who seemed to keep dodging them whenever they encountered her. Officer Riley walked towards the exit, carrying the package by its built-in strap, and turned her head to look down the aisles as she turned towards the door. The blond lady was down a middle aisle, intently studying a device in a large yellow box. She glanced at the officer quickly as she crossed the top of the aisle, and then pulled her eyes away just as fast. Curious. But I don’t have time to get sidetracked. Kelly eyed the large, yellow box in her hand, wishing she hadn’t looked up at the police officer. She knew that the cop would be passing by the end of the aisle, as she’d been listening for her distinct footsteps, which were heavy on the glossy floor, because of her shoes. As much as she was feigning interest in the contents of the shelves to avoid making eye contact with the police officer, she was intrigued by the contents of the box. It contained two baby bottles, air lines, a conical contraption with a screw-on lid attached beneath it, and a small round device in a soft yellow colour. A breast pumping kit. She thought about the herbs and the medication she’d picked up from a naturopath, what seemed like a lifetime ago, but had only been a week, when she’d left the kids at he sister’s cottage to run an errand. She hadn’t started taking them yet – everything had been turned upside down by Zack’s injury. This has been one shitty week. I deserve something. Kelly waited another minute, then walked to the end of aisle and scanned the entrance to the store. The cop was gone. The store manager was back at the front, organizing a display. Kelly walked over to counter, carrying the yellow box under one arm, while trying to appear casual. “Hey,” she said to the manager, “can I ask you a question?” Justine looked at the lady. She’d had a glance down the aisle as she followed the police officer out, to make sure that she wasn’t loading her pockets or preparing to rob the pharmacy counter, but when she noted that her attention was on the maternity equipment, her suspicions softened a bit. They were near a large downtown hospital. Maybe this lady was here to support someone who was in the throes of labour or about to undergo a C-section, and maybe her mannerisms and skittish nature were a side effect of the stress she was under. She certainly wasn’t hiding the expensive device she was carrying. “Yes?” the store manager replied. “Have you seen a boy tonight, he’s eleven, he would have been by himself, riding a push scooter, with a cast on his right leg?” Justine furrowed her brow. “Not that I can think of. I can ask the other employees if they’ve seen him. What was he wearing?” “A light blue romper. He has blond hair.” Justine called back to the pharmacy, and ran the description past Dave, who said that he had not seen anyone like that. Then, she paged the part-time kid back up to the front, and he confirmed that he hadn’t seen anyone, either. Kelly responded to the news by turning her head and scanning the store again quickly, as though he might have rolled inside while they were talking at the counter. “Well, anyway, I’ll take this. Does it require batteries?” “No, I think it plugs in, ma’am. Will that be cash or credit?” “Credit.”

With the traumatic escape room finished Sam and her friends go back to the lodge. But what has the day's events done to their relationships? --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and everything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- They walked back to the lodge. To be more precise Amy, Chrissy and Nina walked back to the lodge. Sam spent the whole trip in Nina’s arms and despite the embarrassment she still occasionally felt there was no place in the world she would rather be. By the time they were at the front door Sam was leaning forward with her head resting against Nina. There were no plans for the rest of the day other than hanging out and having fun. The girls all retired to their rooms to chill out for a while. Sam was placed on Nina’s bed, the taller woman then laid flopped down and laid on her back. After a second of hesitation Sam crawled next to her and curled up between her body and her arm. “I think I’m going to have a nap.” Sam said with a yawn. “Sure, I’ll be out of your hair in a minute.” Nina said. She went to stand up but Sam reached an arm across her, the message was received and Nina laid back down again. In silence the two women cuddled for a few more minutes before Nina sat up. Sam was already half asleep and with the free space Sam slid up the bed. She felt the warmth of where Nina had been laying, she could smell her intoxicating smell. “Have a good rest.” Nina said. Sam slipped under the covers which Nina pulled up and over her. Sam smiled as Nina stayed another couple of seconds to look down at her. Finally she turned away and Sam was left alone in the bedroom, she very quickly fell asleep. When Sam woke up ninety minutes later her first thoughts were of pure panic. For several long moments she replayed the morning in her head and felt embarrassed by everything that had happened. She cringed under the covers and wondered how she kept letting this happen, how she kept thinking it was OK to act like a child. But then she remembered Nina’s reactions to it all, how she had helped and made Sam feel so much better about everything that had happened. She slowly emerged from her cover feeling happier. Nina was right. Normal was overrated and if she could accept Sam for who she was perhaps Sam should be more honest with herself. Sam pulled the covers down. Having napped in her clothes she was feeling rather warm so she lowered herself down off the bed and undressed down to her diaper. It crinkled comfortingly around her waist as she walked around to her clothes, she was about to pull out some new things to wear when she paused and looked into the mirror. With her diaper on display Sam didn’t feel the expected embarrassment. Instead it felt… normal. It felt like that was how she was supposed to be dressed. She felt safe and secure, a lot of the anxieties she often had seemed to fade away. She went back to the clothes she had just taken off and put her shirt back on. Leaving her skirt on the floor she walked to the door and after a last minute wobble pulled the handle and opened it. Sam heard the other three talking but as the door swung open they stopped. Sam’s heart was hammering as she waddled out of the bedroom with her baby diaper on full display. The shirt covered the top of the waistband but most of the rest was completely open. Sam could see the girls looking shocked as she walked around the couch. “Hey, Sam…” Chrissy said with a frown. “Hello.” Sam replied. She acted as if nothing was unusual about this. Unlike the other two Nina was smiling and leaned down to help Sam up on to the couch. It seemed like the more Sam accepted her limitations and the diapers she was now wearing constantly the more confident Nina was becoming. Sam sat on the couch with her legs crossed leaving her diaper a little more hidden. After staring for a few seconds Amy and Chrissy looked at each other and then back to the television they were watching. After the initial awkwardness things started to settle down. Before long the four of them were talking and laughing as usual. After watching a film they played a board game and by the end of that it was like Sam had always openly been in diapers, no one paid it any attention. “What are we doing for dinner?” Nina asked as the afternoon turned to evening. “I’ll order in some burgers.” Chrissy said as she picked up her phone. No one was going to complain and about half an hour later the doorbell rang as the food arrived. Chrissy went to pick it up whilst the others started for the table. Sam dropped off the edge of the seat and felt like she needed to pee, she didn’t even hesitate. Standing suddenly still Sam relaxed and instantly felt warmth spreading throughout the padding. She closed her eyes as a small smile crossed her face. It was a feeling Sam had quickly learnt to enjoy. When she pushed aside all of her emotions she could concentrate on the pure physical sensations. The relief of emptying her bladder, the feeling of the padding expanding, the warmth spreading from front to back, it all felt really nice. Sam slowly opened her eyes and saw Nina was watching her with her eyebrows raised. Sam ducked her head like a puppy being caught doing something naughty. When she looked back up she saw Nina give her a quick smile and head to the table. The smile made Sam’s heart melt. Unlike any of the other times she had used her diaper there was no doubting that this wasn’t an accident. The bathroom was right there and completely unoccupied but Sam had chosen not to use it. She could pretend she wet herself to avoid wasting the diaper but that would’ve been a lie and she didn’t think anyone would buy it. As Chrissy walked back in with the food Sam hurried across to the table. The expanded disposable rubbed against her thighs with every step, she didn’t know how obvious it was that she had wet herself but she definitely felt like she was waddling more than before. She had some difficulty climbing on to the chairs at the table until Nina helped by lifting her up, something that was becoming a very common occurrence. For the rest of the evening Sam remained openly diapered. If the others hadn’t noticed that she was wet right away they certainly did when they went back to the living room to play some more board games and watch television. Yet again, any shock Chrissy and Amy had about the wet diaper seemed to gradually disappear. Sam was struck by just how weird it was that everyone was so quick to accept all this. She wondered if her friends secretly thought she was a baby despite her protestations in the past. There was a brief flare of annoyance before she remembered how she was dressed and everything that had happened. She was in a difficult place. As much as she still wasn’t overly keen on being automatically thought of as a helpless baby just because of her size when Nina put her arm around her shoulders Sam couldn’t resist snuggling up into her as the diaper blossomed with fresh warmth. “We should probably head to bed.” Nina said a little while later. Sam had been leaning against Nina’s side and only realised she was half-asleep when she was moved slightly. She slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes. It was fully dark outside now and Sam stretched as people started tidying up the empty chip packets and candy wrappers left on the table. Nina stood up and after leaning side to side to stretch her back she turned to Sam. Without hesitation Sam smiled sleepily and lifted her hands towards her crush. Nina didn’t need much encouragement to lean forwards and lift her from the couch. Sam sighed happily as she was carried by Nina into the bedroom as if it was something they had done a thousand times before. “You’re going to need a change.” Nina said as she put Sam down on the bed. Sam quickly lowered herself off the side of the mattress as Nina started taking off her shirt and pants. She dropped to the floor and crouched on to her hands and knees with her big padded rear in the air. Sam reached under the bed and pulled out a new disposable. She noticed that the packet was nearly empty, she was shocked to consider how many diapers she must’ve gone through. Sam stood back up and turned around with her new diaper in both hands. She was clutching it so it covered the top of her chest and the bottom of her blushing face. She swallowed nervously when she saw that Nina had stripped down to just her bra and panties, she felt herself stirring within her currently soaked underwear. She was beyond beautiful. “Yes, you’re going to need that tonight.” Nina said with a wry smile. The previous Sam would’ve thrown the diaper to the ground in anger at the assertion. She would’ve refused the padding regardless of how convenient it made everything and she wouldn’t have spoken to Nina for days, maybe weeks, afterwards. But this Sam was different. Instead of descending into a furious anger Sam she instead felt herself turning to jelly. For someone reason when Nina said these things it made her feel embarrassed in a way that made her tingle. With trembling hands she extended her arms and held the diaper out towards Nina “You want me to change you?” Nina asked. She didn’t look surprised. Sam quietly nodded her head. Her cheeks blazed but she wasn’t going to deny her feelings. She did want Nina to change her, she wanted Nina to look after her completely and forever. It wasn’t anything she could vocalise though, she hadn’t grown that comfortable with herself yet. Nina reached down and took the diaper. Sam played with her fingers nervously before turning around and scrambling to climb back up on to the mattress. She struggled until she felt Nina’s hand on her soggy padding, it gave her just the added impetus she needed to get up on top of the bed. She laid down with her feet pointed at her crush and smiled nervously. This still felt so naughty. “Hard to believe tomorrow is our last full day here.” Nina said as she bent over to pull off the tapes of the wet diaper. Sam thought about Nina’s words. There was a certain fear that came with the idea of leaving Midforest. Would everything go back to how they had been before she came here? Did she WANT it to go back to how things were? Everything that had happened at Midforest felt like it was in a bubble of some kind. It didn’t feel like it was part of her real life and that as soon as the bubble burst everything would be undone. She’d go back to being ultra-defensive of her size and suggestions of being little, maybe even Nina would lose interest once they were back around other people again. Sam fretted nervously as she was placed in a fresh diaper and taken to her crib. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/39d53e11-d6f4-496c-9875-8622cbb569b0 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1275559

The next couple of days were remarkably normal. All three of the roommates stayed very focused on their coursework and social activities. Poor Teddy, unfortunately, had to do so with a very sore backside. He was still fidgeting in class on Wednesday night. The swelling had subsided, but the bruises were deep and unrelenting. And the crappy classroom chairs were less than forgiving. Towards the end of class, Ted winced as he shifted in his seat. Looking up, he saw Ashley staring daggers at him from across the room. Blushing he looked down at his laptop and furiously pretended to take notes. He looked up a moment later to find Ashley still staring at him. He tried to remain still, but there was just no way of sitting comfortably with such a sore bottom. He wasn’t sure why, but Ted felt certain that Ashley could tell exactly what was going on. When class ended, he bolted for the door, to avoid an awkward confrontation with Ashley, and he nearly ran all the way home. --- Earlier that same evening back on Columbia Ave., Lara eagerly opened a box that had arrived that afternoon. She tore at the tape and dumped the contents on her bed. Her mouth fell open. Before her was a bag of large diapers in pastel blue, adorned with a cute repeating print featuring baby bottles, pacifiers, teddy bears, and diaper pins. They looked just like baby diapers. Only they weren’t for babies. These diapers were huge, sized to fit an adult. Definitely the just right size for her friend Teddy. Lara giggled, then aggressively tore open the plastic packaging. Finally getting her hands on one of the oversized Pampers, she marveled at it, squeezing the diaper and unfolding it. “It’s so thick!” she mused in her head, happy she had opted for a brand billed as “overnights.” Needing a reference point, she grabbed on of the Goodnites from under her bed, Lara lay the two garments side by side. There was absolutely no comparison. The bigger diaper several times bulkier than the pull-up. It was obviously far more appropriate for the type of accident Teddy had on Saturday night. Lara slid her hand down her pants as she began to imagine Ted clad in the puffy blue diaper… Her fingers found the target as she visualized his thickly diapered bottom upturned and over her knee… She rubbed herself as she pictured him standing in the corner sucking on a pacifier… “Pacifier!” Lara’s eyes shot open as she whispered the word aloud. She hurried to her desk, opening her laptop to retrieve the search history from Sunday night. Keeping one hand between her legs, Lara worked the mouse with her other. She greedily filled her online shopping cart with every item that caught her eye - onesies, footie pajamas, cute diaper covers, pacifiers, bibs - all in Teddy’s size. A sudden tap on the door made her jump. Lara slammed her laptop closed and pulled her hand from her pants just as Stacey opened the door. “Hey La, you in here?” “Oh… ahem.. uh yeah,” stammered Lara. “What the…” Stacey gawked at the open bag of diapers on Lara’s bed. “What…” Lara’s mouth went dry. She was flustered, embarrassed, and still aroused. Stacey picked up a diaper from the bed. She erupted in laughter. “Baahaha! What the hell!!” Lara laughed, a little nervously. “Where did you get these?” Stacey said, holding up the diaper and wiping her eyes. Lara shrugged, trying to look innocent. “Ha… internet,” she said, hooking a thumb casually at her laptop. She did a double take, wishing she hadn’t called attention there. “Oh man,” Stacey kept laughing. “You weren’t kidding about getting him something thicker.” She squeezed the diaper, sizing up its bulk. “I just started poking around online, and came across these. I couldn’t resist…” Lara trailed off a bit, again nervously looking over at her computer. Stacey picked up on it this time. She looked over at the laptop, back at the diaper in her hand, then at the bed. She dropped the diaper on the bed and picked up the Goodnite. Eying the pull-up momentarily, Stacey quickly looked back over at Lara. Lara crossed her legs and her face went pale. “What were you just doing when I came in here?” Stacey asked directly. “I wasss just on my um computer,” Lara said, failing to sound confident. “Doing…?” The color returned to Lara’s cheeks in full. She felt them flush as she looked at the floor. “I was um… you know,” she smiled nervously and nodded toward her crotch. Lara didn’t mind admitting to masturbating. She and Stacey had always been open and positive about their sexuality. Self love was not among the spankable offenses in the house rules. “I see,” said Stacey, tapping the pull-up against her palm. “And I assume that means all your homework is done?” Lara fidgeted and look at the floor. Masturbating while putting off school work was, in fact, a spankable offense. But just a hand spanking. A quick warmup as a reminder to get back on track. “No… it’s not done yet,” Lara said, in her best broody teen voice. “Here I was coming to say that I thought we could skip our Wednesday appointment this week,” Stacey chided. “Ugh.. fine, let’s get it over with.” Lara stood and approached the bed. “Yeah, you get yourself over my lap. And while I spank you, you can tell me more about these hilarious diapers,” said Stacey. “And… maybe you can tell me why I see a couple of these Goodnites in your trash can?” She tossed the pull-up back on the bed and sat down. Lara blushed as she bent over her friend’s knee. Relieved to be able to hide her face, she thought back to how she had been enjoying her Goodnites the last few days, just as she had on Sunday night. It was a turn on to be sure, but she wasn’t exactly eager about admitting as much to her roommate. Still, as she felt Stacey bare her butt, Lara knew better than to lie about it. Lara yelped as sharp smack landed on her naked bottom. “So…?” Stacey asked as she spanked her friend again. “When you suggested we get a pack of pink training pants, they were for you, huh? Not for Teddy?” “Well… they were gonna be for him…” Lara hesitated. “Ow!” She yelped as Stacey landed a hard smack. “But I decided to try one on the other night and… ow!!” Stacey started spanking in earnest. “And it felt good?” “Ohh! Ow! Uh.. yeah… ow! Yeah it kinda uh… oww!! It turned me on!” “I see,” said Stacey, pausing momentarily and resting her hand on Lara’s pink cheeks. “And these big baby diapers? Will you be trying these on too?” Lara felt a wave of indignation. “No way! Those are just for that little bed wetter downstairs.” Stacey laughed. “If you say so.” She resumed the spanking, warming Lara’s cheeks evenly. “Either way,” Stacey lectured, “you should know better than to have any naughty playtime in your little pull-ups before your homework is all done.” “I know…” pouted Lara. She lay still, taking her punishment. There was only a mild sting, and she began enjoying the warmth that grew in her butt and spread to her crotch. Stacey paused and rubbed Lara’s rosy backside. “Alright, I think that’s enough.” But she held Lara in place across her lap. “Although, I have been thinking…” Lara whipped her head around, suddenly very concerned for her exposed rear end. “What??” she demanded. Stacey continued rubbing, furthering stimulating Lara’s arousal. “Well… I think maybe, what we did to Ted… it was just a little,” she hesitated searching for the right word. She settled on, “unfair.” Lara wriggled a little on Stacey’s lap, attempting to stand. Stacey held her in place and spanked her once. “Ow hey! Speaking of unfair…” Lara fumed. Stacey ignored her protest and just continued with her line of thinking. “I mean, he definitely got what he deserved. It was his choice to go through with the party. And he suffered the appropriate consequences.” Stacey tightened her grip around Lara’s waist, resting her free hand on her thighs. “But we set him up. We’re at least partially responsible.” “So… what exactly are you saying?” Lara had a pretty clear idea of where Stacey was going with this, and she didn’t like it. But she wasn’t in much of a position to argue, still bent over Stacey’s knee. “I’m saying I feel guilty about what we did,” retorted Stacey. “And,” she continued, with three gentle swats to Lara’s butt, “I should think you likely feel the same.” It was definitely more a statement than a question. Lara took a moment to think. As much as she was enjoying tormenting Teddy, as much as it turned her on, there was no denying that Stacey was right. They had acted cruelly toward their friend, and had yet to face any consequences. “Ugh… you’re right,” Lara groaned, her tone again resembling a troublesome teenager. “So what’s our punishment?” “Well, we were only half responsible, if that…” Stacey said. She had clearly given this some thought. “I think the strap is appropriate. Maybe half a strapping? Three strokes each?” Again, Lara wanted to protest. But Stacey’s grip around her waist seemed to keep tightening, and her tone was very authoritative. As the more dominant of the two, Stacey’s word was usually law, and Lara knew it. Lara sighed. “Fine…” she begrudged. “Good,” Stacey said as she smacked Lara’s bottom hard. She stood her up and handed her the pull-up. “Why don’t you finish up with whatever … ahem … I interrupted, then meet me in my room for a real Wednesday appointment.” Lara blushed as she took the pull-up. She felt so small, with her pants around her ankles, her rosy bottom exposed, a thin diaper in her hand. It was strange and embarrassing, but arousing. A smile curled in the corners of her mouth. Stacey spanked her one more time as she turned to leave. “Oh and keep that little diaper on when your done. I wanna see how cute it looks on you.” Lara just panted. She waited for the door to close, then slipped on the Goodnite and got back to business.

I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

Few things show the demographics of DD like a topic like this. Guys, if you want to disagree with science and evidence then be my guest, there is unfortunately nothing I can do to make you see reason. But some of the posts here are crossing a line. Making disparaging comments about mental health issues and neurodivergencies does nothing but make you look bad. She's a young woman who believes in something and is out there trying to make a difference. You don't have to agree but you do have to follow the rules here (ie. "don't be a dick.")

A Done Deal Another upsetting night’s sleep – my duvet was bunched up and looked like I’d had a fight with it, the fleecy throw was caught up in some kind of jumble with my pillows and worst of all, my nappy, as it had been for the past few weeks, was soaked. A few months ago a nightmare scenario started where I was either being chased or attacked by something which I couldn’t identify but found incredibly scary. I’d fought this unknown monster, I’d done battle with an unseen force and when, after the second encounter and second soaked bed, my mother (step-mother) had demanded I wore protection until the phase (as she called it) was over, I didn’t like it. I shouted and screamed my absolute refusal, which didn’t go down well as I’d got to the stage (being fifteen) of arguing with every decision she made. That was until dad (Howard) came and ‘had a word’, which has seen me resentfully wearing a thick terry cotton nappy to bed every night since. Dad is a practical man, an intense man; he’s also a very important and busy man and has little time for ‘stupidity’. He listened to all my arguments as to why I shouldn’t wear a nappy and then slowly, but methodically, disassembled each one of my points as either being unreasonable, selfish or simply illogical. He pointed out a nappy was what I needed and so that’s what I would wear. No ifs, no buts, it was all a ‘done deal’, that mother was right and I should “just get on with it”. + My real mum had died when I was barely two years old so I don’t remember her too well but dad had remarried when I was five. He’d actually been seeing Diane for a year before he introduced us and was told that I was getting a new mummy... and new baby brother. She moved in, they married and I now share a house with my step-family of Diane, Richard, who’s nine, William who’s seven and now, eight month old twins, Jane and Alfie. My father is a good man, he’s a pathologist at a lab in the city and we’re close and although Diane is a nice lady, as I’ve gotten older, for some reason I’ve grown to resent her and my brothers and sister. I suppose, because I’m the eldest, it’s fallen to me to look out for my siblings but now I’ve had enough of baby-sitting and being, what I feel is, a general dogsbody. Dad keeps telling me it’s what I get an allowance for but I feel I do more than my fair share of... well... everything. Which I suppose is what has led me to arguing all the time because mum is always at home now with the twins so I’m expected, because dad is out at work all day and has late hours to make extra money to keep a roof over his family, to ‘step up more’. Bloody hell... I do enough around the house I barely get a moment to myself. I rarely get chance to go out because of school work and the family. My mates don’t come around any more because of the constant demand for attention from everyone. “Jason can you do this?” “Jason, can you do that?” “Jason can you do the other?” “It will only take a minute” It never does and once started there’s always something else... it never bloody ends. “While you’re there can you...” The house is a mess and all about the twins; the smell of pee and powder and if the weather’s bad clothes and washed nappies drying on radiators. Constantly being told to be ‘quiet’ because they’re sleeping and because she is always involved with them, I’m supposed to keep my two younger brothers occupied to make sure they do their homework (projects) which I also have by the way. If they need to be at football practice or some after-school activity, it’s me that has to chaperone them. The list never ends and so I don’t get much time to myself. I resent everything and everybody. + Before the nightmares began, and I suppose it linked in to when the twins arrived, I’d begun to have little accidents. What I mean is that occasionally I’d pee in my undies, not enough to cause too much trouble, like stains on my trousers or jeans, but enough for me to know I’d better change my briefs pretty soon. I kept these little accidents secret and was able to deal with the wet undies myself. However, something else seemed to be bothering me and I didn’t know why. I know that with the announcement that twins were on the way, dad, and mum to a certain extent, went into panic mode and I suppose, because I’m the eldest I noticed more than my brothers. I’m of the opinion that the twins were an accident: certainly from just how fraught the house has been since their arrival. Dad already was overloaded with work and now, with extra family to feed and clothe his life/work load is immense. I’m not sure if some of his obvious anxiety has rubbed off on me. We used to be quite a happy little bunch and dad had time for us all. Diane, was also pleasant to be around but now she just gives the impression of being constantly worn out and complains she doesn’t have the time to ‘pretty herself up’ for dad or for them to go out occasionally. As a result her attention has turned to me as the eldest to ‘help out’ but I already did that but since the twins my workload has escalated and I rarely see anyone except at school. It’s as if she’s decided that if she isn’t going to have fun and do what she wants then neither is anyone else. However, somehow with the twins came a number of new friends, mothers all, who pop around and tell Diane what a wonderful job she’s doing, what a hero she is looking after such a diverse family and that it’s quite right to expect me to step up. She’s been encouraged to be ‘the queen bee’ and we’re all there for her pleasure. Well that’s how it seems from the comments I get when they’re all around sipping tea (or sometimes a glass of wine) and complaining about their own lives and how easy men have it. Of course they often bring their kids around and so there’ll be a couple of screaming babies or tots seemingly having a breakdown. + I’m not sure if I could blame the twins on my initial wet pants but I ask myself if all this extra responsibility is the reason I’m seriously wetting at night and have to wear a nappy to keep from nightly flooding the bed. I’m fifteen so of course shouldn’t be wearing a nappy any time, which means I’m constantly in a bad mood. This is not helped by my step mum also being in a very ‘fragile’ mood, when it comes to me. If I’m in a mood, she’s in one. Of course my younger brothers are too young to take on too much responsibility but they get praised for doing the slightest thing and I’m held up to ridicule for complaining about the amount I have to do. As a result my step-mum has it all worked out and it appears I’m there to benefit her decisions. She gets fatigued with the Jane and Alfie, and as dad starts work early, I have to fill in while she’s ‘resting’. As I say, I have to make sure the boys are up and ready for school fully dressed and breakfasted... and have done any homework, which I have to say, at their age is very simple but still it takes up my time and have precious little of it as it is. I’m sick of it but now, because of these unsettling night time activities, which result in my daily soaked nappies, I’m constantly in a state of anxiety. Mum has pulled me up on several occasions about my ‘attitude’ and has decided that I’m just like the twins and need similar treatment. She seems to get a kick out of putting my nappies and plastic pants out on the line next to theirs. It’s embarrassing because it means neighbours know, though suspect, because of my ‘attitude’ towards her, she’s already gleefully told them that she now has to nappy another ‘baby’ in the house. This doesn’t stop my resentment but at least I have my own room where I can occasionally find time and space for myself. However, even that is no longer private as she’ll waft in without so much as a knock and deposit my laundered clothes, and clean nappies, with a flourish and give me a condescending smile as she makes sure I’m aware of the crinkly plastic pants she blatantly puts on the dresser. “Your protection darling,” she announces with a forced grin, “you will let me know if I’ve got yours and the twins nappies mixed up won’t you?” I’ve asked for privacy but she just smiles and whispers that babies who still need their nappies don’t get privacy. Then flounces off leaving me steaming but with nothing I can do about it. At one point I was so angry I told her that I’d go off and live with my grandparents (on my mother’s side) and she just laughed and said that an incontinent teenager is no doubt just what they want in their dotage. He actual words were, “Bugger off then, I’m sure they can’t wait to look after a pants wetting, obnoxious little shit like you.” She’s twelve years younger than dad and has the ability to be as sweet as pie when in public but as vicious as hell if you get on the wrong side of her. Which I have to say has become a great deal more noticeable since the twins arrived. + Dad has quite a liberal, easy-going background where diplomacy, discussion and reason are the way people interact. He has always been there for me and we get on very well. I respect him and listen to what he has to say. I never used to argue with him. Diane on the other hand comes from a family that has a military background, where she and her three brothers were in constant competition for their parent’s approval. They moved a lot from bases around Europe, so were never settled for too long, or there were long passages of time when their father wasn’t around as he’d been posted overseas. I suppose, if there’s conflict and your dad’s involved, that must leave you in a state of nervous anticipation the entire time he’s away. However, in a family of such an abundance of masculinity, the sole daughter had found that by undermining those brothers she often was able to deviously direct action her own way. I’ve never met that side of the family. At the registry office wedding I can only remember dad, her and me, plus the registrar and a couple of witnesses. I gather that because she was pregnant said she didn’t want others to know her ‘condition’ so a big wedding was out of the question. Thinking back, maybe I might be remembering this wrong, but I might have overheard granny telling someone she thought dad had been tricked into marrying her... but I could be wrong. I might have just thought that myself. + Dad had warned me about my attitude towards his wife... I mean... I stopped calling her mum but she wasn’t happy with me calling her Diane so sent dad to have ‘another quiet word’. She insists that Richard and William call her mummy and now when she speaks to me she calls herself ‘mummy’ to me as well. If dad isn’t around I try and fight back but she just tells him when he gets home from work and I’m back in hot water. Then he goes off on one saying he expects me to pull my weight around the house, less back chat, more respect for what she has to do... oh... and act my age. Diane then undermines that by treating me like a little kid. She doesn’t let me forget I still wet the bed so sees me as just a big ungrateful toddler who still needs to wear a nappy. “I wasn’t there when you were a baby,” she gives me that sickly smile, “but there again; it looks like you’re reliving being one. How lucky am I to get to change your soggy nappies?” I seethe with rage but, as she’s holding up my well-soaked morning padding, it’s hard to argue the point. The weird thing is she doesn’t seem that bothered about the wetting because as far as she’s concerned, the bedding is safe now I’m well contained at night. She has said, in one of her less aggressive moments that it’s no trouble washing my nappies as she has the twin’s daily contribution to do anyhow. She makes out she’s a martyr and I’m an ungrateful teen who acts like a toddler going through his ‘terrible twos’. She demoralises me all the time and dad, because he’s so busy and under a load of work-related stress, says “Listen to your mum.” He thinks, because of what Diane has said about me, that I’m just acting out and should be “contributing - not alienating” everyone around me. It doesn’t help that at her insistence either she or dad has to help me with the pins and material to make sure my night time nappy is on correctly, although I suspect it’s more to make sure I wear one to protect the bedding. Yes that’s the other thing, she’s not only convinced dad that I need a nappy but I’m too incompetent to sort it for myself so need supervision. She mentions the extra laundry she had to do when all this first started (‘as if I don’t have enough to do’ she complained to dad) and insisted on not only a waterproof mattress protector but as I’ve said, nappies and plastic pants to act as the best barrier. She convinced dad that I’m too resentful not to try and take it off so she needs to be sure. So, I’m supervised each night to avoid any possible leakage, which in truth they did on a few occasions where I half-heartedly put the nappy on myself. Dad has taken her side in all this (I suppose I can’t blame him too much because I’m fifteen and wetting the bed) and often looks at me as if I’m doing it on purpose... but why would I? + Before all this my bedtime was when I wanted to go, I didn’t have a specified hour but ‘just be sensible’. However, now, because I have to be put in protection she insists I am ready by 8pm (at the latest) because she doesn’t want to be changing me at any time of my choosing. Sometimes, and I’m sure it’s out of spite, she tells me to get ready as soon as I’m in from school as she’s too tired to worry about putting an ‘argumentative teenager’ back in a nappy when it suits him. Dad takes her point and agrees which means often I’m wearing a nappy around the house when I’m still doing chores or worse still, when her friends pop by. I try and escape to the privacy (as if) of my room but that isn’t always possible. I’ve complained that I can’t go out like that but she says that’s up to me. If I want to go out there’s no one stopping me, which is true but how can I go out and meet friends whilst wearing a nappy? My friends haven’t yet abandoned me but I see them so rarely, apart from school, that I might as well be a recluse. As I’ve mentioned, ‘Mum’ on the other hand, has loads of ‘friends’ who also have kids and all seem to congregate at our house. There’s barely a pause in the number of people who are always popping in or ‘just passing’ and of course my nappies are not a secret to any of these visitors. Diane happily discusses my problem as if she’s talking about the twins and though I’ve objected and asked dad to have a word he just tells me to get over it.... “What if they come up with a solution?” and that puts an end to my complaint as far as he’s concerned. So far they haven’t and I don’t anticipate they ever will (find that elusive solution) but it’s an argument I can’t win so the humiliation continues. If I’m in the living room or just passing through she’ll make a comment, or one of her friends will, and, as I say, she always speaks as if I’m a baby, so they do as well. I hate everyone and everything yet still can’t stop this night time flood, which of course makes me even angrier but also makes Diane’s position that much stronger. And if I’m being honest the constant stream of pee seems to be getting worse. + tbc +

Cereal. Milk. Spoon. Cassius didn’t want to admit to himself that a bowl of Frooty Swirls would be the highlight of his day off, but he couldn’t think of what else would top it. His slim selection of friends were busy, or lived on the internet, accessible only through his phone, so his free time would be used to run errands and binge re-runs. At least the cereal was crunchy and sweet. He checked his phone, scrolling social media as he chewed the froot-flavored cereal. Someone had posted a picture from an ABDL meetup, showing three diapered butts arranged in a row, with a caption about how awesome their week had been. He felt the impulse to leave a reply, but had no idea what to say. Jealousy overwhelmed his feelings, and Cassius knew that if he tried to respond, he’d just come off as lonely, so he scrolled away. It didn’t help. Someone else was talking about how nice their Mommy was. Another user was bragging about both his Littles. Everyone had friends, or partners, or just someone. Everyone except Cassius. He had his Frooty Swirls. He’d gone to a few meetups and munches, but social anxiety had left him paralyzed and quiet throughout–he’d barely said a word, and doubted that anyone liked him or wanted him to return. Sure, they’d all been attending the ABDL meetup, same as him, but…he was different. He didn’t have what they had, they made it seem so natural. Pursing his lips, he set aside his phone, focusing on the cereal. The Frooty Swirls had been the same since the late 80s, and just tasting them always got him in a Little headspace. It was the only thing that felt like a socially acceptable way to regress–indulging in fake sweeteners that reminded him of his childhood. Reading the back of the cereal box, he skimmed the fluffy text explaining a game. ‘I’ve lost all my frooty magic! Can you find all six froots and make a wish?’ Choosing to engage, he scanned the box, looking for the cereal shapes. Oranges were in the corner, lemons were behind the nutrition information, berries–they never did say what kind of berry it was supposed to be–were hidden on a fake tree. Limes he found right behind the mascot, cherries were underneath a word search, and finally, he found apples right inside the Frooty Swirls logo at the top of the box. He’d won. It was childishly simple, but that was kind of the point–this was his singular chance to regress every day. And, hey, the box said that if he won, he could make a wish. (I wish…I wish I didn’t just have interests that a handful of people online could relate to.) (I wish I was normal.) … Cassius steered his way through the grocery store’s bread aisle, lost in his phone as he got the shopping out of the way. He made it all the way to the end of the aisle before realizing he hadn’t added anything to his cart since the dairy section. He’d done it again, losing himself in internet jealousy. Frowning, he pocketed his phone, resolving not to go onto social media anymore until he was done with his errands. Turning around, he pointed his cart towards… He hesitated. A couple stood in front of him, two men in their thirties, walking down the aisle in Cassius’s direction. They were holding hands, which was cute, but not what made him stop and stare. One of the men was wearing a pair of shortalls with a snug baby blue shirt beneath. He wasn’t sucking on a pacifier or anything, but his whole demeanor just seemed Little, and Cassius couldn’t help but glance down around his waist. The crotch of his shortalls seemed to be a bit puffy, but that might have just been– “Excuse me?” the more mature of the two asked. Cassius froze–he’d been caught staring, trying to size up whether the man in shortalls was wearing a diaper. “I–uh–” he stammered, searching for an excuse. “Can you reach that for us? ‘Bare Bread’, right next to the whole grain.” He stepped back and pointed, nodding with his head towards his partner. “This one’s picky, he’ll only eat the crustless kind.” Blinking, Cassius caught up to the situation. Both men were on the shorter side, while Cassius always loomed in every conversation. “Oh, sure.” Nodding, he grabbed the crustless bread from the top shelf, passing it to the man. “Here.” “Say ‘Thank you’,” the man said, nudging his shortall-clad partner. “Thank you,” the one in shortalls said, blushing and looking down at his feet. Cassius stood there, stunned, as the two men left him to resume their shopping routine. (Are they…did I just…) he thought. He would have bet anything that they were ABDL, or at least in a daddy dom/little boy relationship, but…they were so brazen about it. Then again, maybe it only stood out to Cassius because their dynamic was already on his mind. Shaking his head, he resumed his shopping, filling up his cart. He had just managed to shake off the feelings of uncertain jealousy and surprise when he got to the checkout aisle, and then it snapped back in full force. On a spinning rack, right next to the candy, were pacifiers. His heart began to flutter, looking around as though he’d been caught in something, but nobody paid him any mind. He looked at the pacifiers again–they weren’t labeled as ‘for adults’ or anything, but some of them seemed too big for any baby. Looking away, his eyes fell on the magazine rack, and his anxiety spiked further. A celebrity was pictured on the cover of a tabloid magazine, some candid paparazzi photo, and her midsection had been highlighted by a red circle. Next to it, photoshopped to show off bare skin, the magazine depicted her in a bunny-print diaper. Cassius stared, eyes widening, until the cashier cleared his throat. “Sir?” He looked up. The line in front of him had cleared–(how long had I been staring?)–and it was his turn to check out. Stepping forward and setting his groceries onto the checkout conveyor, he tried to put it out of his mind. … Flipping through the magazine options at the auto center, Cassius was relieved to find that they were all normal. Hot rod cars, sports gossip, the kind of thing he’d expect from a magazine rack–no diaper wearing mechanics just springing out at him from nowhere. Just his same old auto shop, where he’d been coming for tune-ups and oil changes since he earned his permit as a pimply teen. Taking a seat by the coffee maker, he settled in to wait. The oil change wouldn’t be long, but he actually liked the short break it offered him–a chance to just kick up his feet and do nothing for a bit. He patted himself on the back for how effective his self-imposed social media break was already proving to be. This relative relaxation lasted for only a few moments, until he heard a distinct ratta-tatta-ratta-tatta clicking sound roll up right outside the auto shop. Glancing over his shoulder, he identified the noise in a heartbeat–a tomboyish woman about his age was half standing on a bicycle, playing cards jammed between the spokes to produce the overt rattle. The rider wore elastic shorts and a Transformers T-shirt with a matching backpack, her outfit capped off–literally–with a baseball cap turned backwards on her head. Frowning, Cassius watched the woman hop off her bike and walk it in through the auto shop’s doors. Getting the attention of the man behind the desk, the cyclist said, “My front tire keeps losing air, Mister B–you think you can take a look at it? I think I’ve got a leak.” Mr. Burnett, a man in his fifties who’d worked at the shop for as long as Cassius had been driving, smirked at the new customer. “Two, by the looks of it.” Eyes widening, Cassius darted his gaze down, spotting two rather distinct crescent-moon shaped wet marks on the newcomer’s elastic shorts. The woman blushed slightly, but seemed more flustered than upset, muttering, “Aw, dangit…” Chuckling, Mr. Burnett nodded to the side. “Go and get yourself cleaned up in the bathroom, I’ll get that tire checked out.” Cassius realized he was blushing more deeply than the customer whose… whose diaper had leaked. Ripping his gaze away, he fumbled for a distraction, reaching for the TV remote by the coffee maker. He hoped to just give himself something to focus on so that he wouldn’t stare at the obviously diapered man who’d just rode in on his bicycle. Blinking for a moment, the old tube TV hummed, then began to display some reality show garbage. A dating show, just the sort of gameshow pablum he needed. Cassius almost sighed in relief, until he saw a woman waddle onto screen, clad in little save for a onesie and the diaper obviously poking out from beneath it. Face turning bright red, he stammered, looking around to see if anyone else in the waiting room had reacted to the absurd images on screen. “I–is anyone else seeing this?” A woman sitting next a few chairs down glanced up from a quiet conversation with her husband, then rolled her eyes at the screen. “Ugh,” she said, shaking her head. “I know–it’s like they don’t know how to write shows anymore, it’s all reality sex appeal crap.” (What?) Flicking off the TV, Cassius got to his feet, walking to the desk. “Is–is my car ready?” Mr. Burnett glanced over his shoulder, through the window into the garage, and then turned back and nodded. “Looks like it’s being parked just now. You’re all paid up, so you’re ready to go.” “Great,” Cassius said. “I think I need to get some air.” Behind him, the woman he’d spoken to stood, whispering to her husband, just loud enough that Cassius overheard. “Sweetie, you’re messy–did you remember to pack the diaper bag?” Looking over his shoulder, Cassius saw the woman’s husband flush and shake his head. Feeling like he might explode from awkward confusion, it was all Cassius could do not to break into a run as he fled the auto shop. … Cassius couldn’t deny the truth any longer as he wandered into the department store, confronted immediately with the spring fashion displays. Some of it was expected–Bikinis, various styles of shorts and tops and trendy drop waist dresses, but right next to it were onesies, shortalls, and rompers in adult sizes. Not plain ones, either–the sizing made it clear these were for adults, yet the design had an overtly juvenile streak. ABDL clothing in everything but name. Even modern, chic adult diapers sat stacked in packages, ready for customers–their trendiness was underlined by the fact that several models were displayed on posters wearing them. He couldn’t begin to guess how this had happened, but he couldn’t argue with the spring sale section in front of him. His interests were…normal. And he couldn’t help himself. Picking out a onesie with a slightly retro-style print on the front, he glanced about, as though someone might see him and catch him in the act of buying clothing that was there for him to buy. Hunching his shoulders and slipping off to the changing area, he found the first open room, ducked inside, and fumbled with opening the snaps on the onesie. It felt like every other experience he’d ever had in a changing room: awkward. Still, as he got out of his shorts and shirt and into the new garment, it also felt right. He was just trying something on. A popular, maybe even a slightly boring bit of fashion. Stepping out, he looked at himself in the mirror. The onesie was cute on him. And it fit, too–he didn’t have to worry about it not being long enough for his tall frame, he could see it on him. Maybe a bit baggy between the legs, but all in all, he couldn’t help but grin as he saw it. Then a woman walked by and all his newfound confidence vanished, shrinking away. He blushed, crossing his arms over his chest, looking to the door of his changing room so he could retreat as quickly as possible. Noting his suddenly demure posture, the woman stepped back. She was about his age, and well over a foot shorter than him, but she carried her posture with confidence and quiet empathy as she raised her hands in a placating gesture. “Hey–no need to be embarrassed, tall guys can be little too.” “I…” Cassius began, his blush still plastered firmly on his face. “It’s…” “I know, fashion magazines always find the smallest guy they can,” she said, rolling her eyes. “But you can’t let that shape how you think about yourself–you look cute in that onesie, and you don’t need to be four feet tall on your tip-toes to pull it off.” Eyes widening, Cassius couldn’t quite handle the rush of emotions that flooded him. “I–you think I’m cute?” She smiled, a tiny giggle escaping her, but it wasn’t condescending. “Though–it’d fit better with the proper bottoms, those onesies really need something to pad them out around the waist.” Looking back at himself in the mirror, Cassius blinked a few times–his vision had begun to blur. “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure thing,” she said. “You don’t think it’s weird?” She shook her head, smiling. “Not at all, sweetheart. It takes all sorts, doesn’t it? Tall littles, short bigs–even boring people who don’t want a dynamic. I don’t think I’d ever want to be someone’s little girl, but that doesn’t mean I don’t understand the appeal.” Shrugging, she nodded to the onesie on his body again. “You should get that.” “Yeah? Does it make me look good?” he asked, turning to glance at himself in the mirror again. “It makes you look happy,” she replied. Nodding, he mumbled a thank you, shocked and overjoyed as he stepped back into the changing room. His fingers fumbled as the crotch snaps as he undressed, returning to his old clothes. The old clothes. (I don’t have to hide,) he realized, holding his old shirt in his hands. (I can just be…me.) Pulling it over his head, he grabbed the onesie, rushing out of the changing room. There was just one more opportunity he couldn’t wait for–he’d been waiting too long already. He searched around the store, looking from side to side as he left the changing room. He passed a package of diapers in his size and snagged them on the way, but that wasn’t his real goal. (I just casually picked up a pack of diapers, in public,) he realized, shocked, but he had little time to think about it as he found the woman he’d been looking for, putting back a blouse on the rack she’d gotten it from. “Hey,” he said, approaching, raising a nervous hand, stammering over his words. “I know we just talked, but–hi. I’m Cassius.” She looked up at him and smiled, glancing down to the purchases in his hands. “It’s nice to meet you, Cassius,” she replied, looking back up to his face. “I’m Tilly.” “I was just–well, I wondered if you…” he began, rubbing the back of his neck. “Well…this is dumb, we barely talked, but–” Grinning, Tilly let his stammering fizzle out and nodded. “A coffee date would be lovely,” she confirmed, cutting through his uncertainty. “Or you can get juice, if you’re too little to have caffeine.” A smile spread across his face, and Cassius bubbled with more excitement than he could ever remember feeling since adolescence. “Just one condition, though,” Tilly added, cutting into his glee just slightly. Cassius nodded. “Of course, what is it?” Her eyes lowered to the package of diapers under his arm, the onesie still folded over them. “Be sure you dress your best, okay?” The End ... Thank you for reading! This story was written as a commission by one of my lovely supporters. If you'd like to help keep my bills paid so that I can write more content like this, please consider subscribing! You get early access, discounts on commissions, and exclusive content! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Part 2 Diane had Howard on side pretty early on. She continued to point out that his son, although getting older, was also getting more confrontational and disrespectful to both of them. As far as she was concerned this was not only a terrible thing to have to put up with but an awful example for Richard and William, who would be looking to their older brother as a role model. “He needs to be shown that, as things stand, he is no more an adult than Jane or Alfie and should be treated as such... before he gets too clever and thinks he’s something special.” Diane’s anger at her stepson’s perceived disrespect for her and all she did for him meant she was not to be trifled with on these points. “I don’t think wetting his bedding makes Jason something ‘special’,” his father tried to joke. “Really, then why is he doing it?” Diane was adamant and wouldn’t let up, “I’m the one who has to do all the laundry, change the bedding and put up with his constant contempt. If I was you, as his father, I’d insist he wore a nappy all the time so he doesn’t forget he’s nothing more than a bed-wetting child.” She threw the last phrase in with equal contempt she thought Jason paid her. “Yes, yes, okay, I see your point.” Howard really wanted an easy life. His work was demanding and had long hours. If he had to go to court (where he hated sitting around waiting to be called) it meant other work had to be caught up on by his understaffed team. They, and he, were under constant pressure after government cuts causing tailbacks and the usual ill-conceived processes those cuts would cause. There was never enough time and everyone wanted results STAT or yesterday. It was never ending demand so he could have done without his son causing problems at home. He had hoped that with the twins now in the picture he’d have been able to rely on his eldest for a modicum of sensitivity to the situation. There had been a time, and it didn’t seem that long ago to Howard, that his family got on well together. To him they were the complete set in Happy Families and that’s what he hoped was still the case. However, since the twins, and the extra work they brought, priorities changed and with that change... so did other things. Jason, who up until then had seemed a reliable teenager, had suddenly become, well, a teenager. When the family was focused on the new arrivals, he wanted some freedom and began to think about his own needs and not that of the family. The fact that, for no apparent reason, he’d began to have wet nights, which at the beginning he confessed to be down to anxiety nightmares, only added to a strange combination of individual requirements. Unfortunately for Jason, his timing was off because the twins were the centre of attention. Howard didn’t want to fight his wife (she’d had a tricky time with the twin’s birth) who was correct about his son’s awful attitude, it had been getting worse. So, on his next quiet chat with Jason he laid down the law. That meant, if there were any further complaint’s from Diane, all his grown up privileges would be taken away and just so he knew how that would feel, he’d be wearing nappies at night as a precaution. Although his father wasn’t an angry man there was a perceived warning in his voice that Jason took seriously. To his horror he couldn’t help but notice that dad, a rather intense but thorough man, always looking forensically at a problem or situation, had decided to side with his wife. This hurt the boy because they used to have a much closer relationship. Jason resented the way he now had to share his dad with all his other kids and although he’d grown up with them that irritation was growing. Unfortunately, as that rage grew so was the intensity of his night time wetting. He met every request from Diane (though not so much his father) with a grunt, an under-the-breath swear word or a huge put-upon sigh. He was being a teenager but that, together with his wetting problem, meant Diane wouldn’t put up with any of it. Her not coping was far from the truth, she was determined to succeed in getting her stepson to heel – she was the one in control whether her hubby or anyone else knew that or not. “Just do as you’re told,” his father tried to rationalise the situation with his son, “she’s only doing what’s best for you and your constant obtuseness is not helping your case in the slightest. Make life easier for yourself and just get on with what she suggests... and then we’ll all be happy.” His father never recognised the hurt and betrayal his son felt. + That first night when he was returned to wearing a nappy was quite traumatic for Jason. Of course he’d wet a few times but now everyone knew about his problem it was embarrassing. His father had made good points about why he needed to heed what his step-mum suggested and although in part agreed, he couldn’t bear the thought of letting her win on any of them. He may not have wanted her to have such a say in what happened in his life but his father had, bit by clinical bit, reduced his argument to being that of a selfish irresponsible boy who was only making things worse and who really didn’t know what was best for him. While he didn’t like the direction the ‘chat’ was going his father had made some irrefutable points (like his step-mum) but the one about waking up to a wet bed ‘just like a baby’ was the one that stung the most. “But I’m not a baby,” Jason pouted, angry that his dad didn’t see that as a teenager such comparisons hurt. The annoying thing was that the wetting was getting worse but didn’t want to tell anyone... he was, despite his anger, pretty ashamed of that fact. “Well you’re acting like one and what’s more your mother has an easy and none disruptive solution in preventing you waking up to a sodden bed. So, stop being obstreperous ... it’s for your own good as it can’t be very nice waking up...” The fact that the way his dad now spoke to him was as a bedwetting little kid greatly demoralised Jason and realised despite being definite he wouldn’t wear a nappy... he wasn’t going to get much choice. “Yes, yes, alright...” although he hated to admit it his dad was spot-on, it would be sensible to wear some form of protection. There was a moment of silence whilst both took in just what was being unwillingly agreed. “Good, now I’m glad that’s settled.” Howard was relieved that at last his son saw sense. However, Diane, having checked in on her kids who were fast asleep, had been listening at the door. She was armed with a fabric nappy, plastic pants, powder and cream... all the things the twins needed for a change, except larger. She knew she’d, erm, Howard would win the argument and, as in most things, was organised; not prepared to let things fester or for a change of mind. She gently knocked on the bedroom door. “Yes love,” Howard answered and watched as she slowly entered armed with the very things Jason so hated. “Uuuurrggghh” was the boy’s inevitable response. “It’s getting late so I thought we’d get things underway... straight away... so we have no more worries, OK?” She looked to her husband for encouragement. Jason sat on his bed in silence though warily eyeing his step-mum. Unhappy that she came prepared but should have known, if his father was in favour, then he was going to lose the battle anyway. “OK Jason, as it’s been quite some time since you last wore a nappy...” Jason bridled now things were happening and it looked like she was going to do the deed. This was a culmination of events over some time – damp undies for several months but a soaked bed was really the last straw. He hadn’t been able to keep that a secret. Howard gave an ‘affected’ cough, which indicated she needed to be more understanding and less pushy about her stepson’s current situation. She got the message though Diane being Diane completely ignored it. She may have at times acted like the timid and put-upon housewife but her self-awareness and determination was really what she was about. She wasn’t going to put up with much more nonsense. “Look, you wet the bed and you need to wear some kind of protection. However, you can sleep in your stinking pit for all I care because I’m not going to wash and change your soggy bedding. Or, you can be sensible and wear what the Good Lord has recommended for centuries as the best and most instant way of making sure that a leaky pee-pee does the least damage.” She was half joking about the Lord’s recommendation but only half. Jason was already feeling well-chastised by his father but willing to do as he suggested but now she, that bloody woman was having a go, and speaking to him like she would his little brothers. The enormity of the situation for him became too much and felt it difficult to keep his emotions under wraps; he unintentionally and embarrassingly began to sob. Diane was quick to notice her obnoxious teen did after all have an emotional breaking point. Here was an unexpected opportunity where she could score points by immediately going over to comfort him. She knew that Howard would be on her side at this show of empathy so it would be down to Jason not to show his true colours. “Now, now sweetheart, I know it’s all a bit, you know, weird but,” she said stroking his back and hugging him, though of course this was all mock concern “you really need to take notice of what daddy, erm, your father is saying. It’s what you need.” He tried to pull away, he didn’t like that she was now so understanding, but her arm around his shoulder made movement difficult and any violent shrug would be noticed by dad... and he didn’t want to make things worse between them. She indicated for Howard to leave them together so, ruffling his son’s hair, he departed silently and left the two protagonists together. + Jason couldn’t look at his step-mum but she gave him a long look of appraisal before she began. Sensing that he was already on the verge of capitulation and all he would need was a firm but loving push, she kept the ‘empathy’ going. “Look love” she said in a soft confidential whisper, “there’s only the two of us now... it’s getting late and you need to wear one of these if you want to get a good night’s sleep.” She waited for an eruption but it didn’t happen. “So, why not get undressed and I’ll help you with this.” She said holding up the piece of terry fabric. “I know, I know,” she said sympathetic to his shrug of reluctance, “but once it’s on and you’re settled, I can assure you you’ll be thankful for it.” She nearly said something jokey about the twins being happy in their nappies but decided, at that time, it was best to remain ‘understanding’ but determined. With hubby now out of the picture she didn’t have to ‘play nice’ but saw that it appeared to be working. He wasn’t as verbal or physical for that matter though thankfully it did look like he was coming to terms with the ‘grown-ups’ decision. He gave no indication for her to proceed, although a good, uninterrupted night’s sleep would be most welcome. What was about to happen went against everything he thought made him a teenager but peeing the bed had reduced him to this level. He knew it but hated it. But, here she was, prepared and being nice and there seemed no other option but to submit. His thoughts and actions were a jumble and plagued by indecision, he couldn’t speak or move. Not waiting any longer for a response Diane immediately began to get things ready. With barely any resistance she helped him out of his clothes. Once he was all but naked, down to just damp underpants, she suggested he stripped the last item away himself. She noticed, as his shoulders drooped, the look of utter defeat cross his features. Despite everything he wondered if this was for the best and what she was doing was probably the right thing... well his dad thought so... but still... it was utterly demeaning. “Look, the sooner we have you all sorted, the sooner all this will be over and I’m sure it will only be a temporary situation... you’re not going to be wetting the bed forever now are you?” She tried to sound upbeat but was determined not to let this moment of victory pass. Jason was stunned into silence as thoughts over the last few months filled his head. How he’d managed to hide his wet undies for all that time but was he really fooling anyone or did she know all along? That first morning he woke up to a sodden bed and his ridiculous attempt to hide the fact... and then the embarrassment of having to admit to it when it happened again and again. In truth, despite his attempts to play down the situation, his need for some kind of padding had been a long time coming. She didn’t wait for an answer but saw him hesitate and decided that she’d wasted enough time talking... it was time for action. She dragged those yellowing white cotton briefs down and had him step out of them (she could have berated him about that but again kept her tongue), then wiped between his legs and crevasses with a towel, which was then laid on his bed so he could stretch out. He moved like a naked confused robot, not too sure what to do or where he should be. Diane knew this was an awkward but pivitol part of the proceedings so, without ceremony or permission quickly smeared in anti-nappy rash cream and doused him in powder before he had chance to complain or react. There was an urge to protest, to shout and demand... something... but in fact the business he so tried to deny was occurring and he had no physical response to this initial assault. She was tempted to talk baby-talk to him as she would when changing the twins but bit her tongue... now wasn’t the time to sound triumphant. She wanted it to look like the most natural thing in the world so, with her practised hands (thanks to the twins) had the various substances applied in seconds. As she rubbed it all in, Jason was stunned by her speed and efficiency. This was it, the thing he dreaded was happening and strangely found his speech and limbs could no longer fight off the inevitable. It was like he was suddenly turned into baby and unable to respond. Even his breathing all but stopped for the duration as her firm determined fingers made sure every inch of susceptible skin was well protected. This entire state of affairs shocked him into inertia. + Recognising he had no further fight left in him she quickly folded the nappy and fed it under his immobile bum, then, with equal decisiveness yanked the fabric tightly up between his legs. He had a terrified look on his face as he realised the thickness of the material that now surrounded his privates but, with an air of satisfaction, she took two large baby pins and fastened it firmly into place. “There, I’m sure you feel a lot better already,” she flapped out a pair of clear but crinkly plastic pants before he could comment. “One last thing to make you all nice and secure” again the expected protest didn’t come so nimbly drew the noisy item up his legs and over his now soft cushiony groin. She patted the plastic to remove any trapped air and slid her hands around to make sure all the fabric was tucked in. Once that was completed she smiled. “There, that wasn’t so bad was it? All done and you’re all safe and secure for when you have another accident.” His clear plastic pants shone in the bedroom light whilst the well-fitted nappy with the two huge pins was clearly visible underneath. She was pleased with her work and her teenage nemesis now looked like a toddler with a mummy who knew how to look after her bedwetting little boy. It was getting late so she pulled the covers down and helped him into bed. Jason moved as if he wasn’t really there, mentally he was paralysed. He wasn’t sure how this had transpired so rapidly but it had and was reluctantly getting accustomed to his new thick supportive nightwear. + She’d done it; she had that insufferable child in a nappy now and was damn sure he wouldn’t be going to bed in future without an adult supervising his new routine. She’d enjoyed his sluggish reluctance as he climbed into bed but her success was to witness his well-padded and slinky bum slowly slip under the covers. “Night-night love,” Diane said hardly keeping the sound of satisfaction from her voice, “Be a good boy and don’t try to take them off... I’m sure daddy would be most disappointed if you did.” So overawed by it all the ‘modest’ sound of victory passed by Jason who hardly heard the barb she’d thrown but still it left Diane very pleased with the result. She chuckled to herself knowing that at that moment her teenaged stepson was wearing more or less the same as his eight months old brother and sister... no wonder she was so pleased with the outcome. Once back downstairs and with all the kids now in bed it was just her and hubby... and she had a lot to say on the subject of his son. She reiterated the problems and extra work he was causing and all but guaranteed that the ‘acquiescent’ young man she’d just left would be an angry and resentful brat when he woke up to a soaked nappy. “He’ll be in a mood because we will have been proved right, it’s what he needs but that won’t stop him complaining and you dear husband need to be firm with him. Don’t give in and make sure he wears a nappy. We need to ensure he doesn’t renegade on wearing one so suggest we supervise him every night... or it will be you paying for new bedding and a mattress.” She knew with finances a bit tight her husband was worried about money. So, for the next couple of hours she went on emphasising her stepson’s need for padding. She went on about how Richard and William had both been potty-trained by the age of three so had no worries there. Jason on the other hand was proving to be a bit of a soggy monster regarding his attitude to her, the family and his underwear... it had to be brought into line. With a confidence that belied her slim physical appearance, she’d known, once Jason’s bedwetting showed no signs of stopping, there’d be a need to arrange protection for his bed and it would take more than a waterproof sheet. She wasn’t going to put up with a constant stream of wet bedding, underwear and pyjamas so settled on the best and simplest defence and that was nappies... if there were other choices, she didn’t even consider them. She saw that getting him (rightfully) into wearing padding at night would not only protect the bed but might well rein-in some of his more bellicose behaviour. Howard was browbeaten with his wife's logic and intensity of what the answer to Jason’s problem was. And as the twins were wearing nappies why shouldn’t the only other pants-wetter in the family? + tbc +

There's nothing wrong with debating whether her form of activism is helpful to her cause, but comments like this are simply disgusting and unnecessary. --- As a side note, attacking climate activists for supposed hypocrisy is ridiculous. People do what they have to do to get by. Even if she needed to wear disposable diapers that isn't the mark against her that people think it is. Global Warming is a systematic, global problem, almost 100 percent driven by corporations. One person wearing a disposable diaper isn't the problem. The issue is the lack of laws and regulations that allow corporations to run wild in polluting the planet without having to face any consequences. One of the biggest lies driven about climate issues is the way in which corporations try to shift the blame from themselves to individuals, who often have little say in the products that they need to use to get through their lives.

You people are all horrible. She has something she believes in and stands up for it. You question her motives, and you are suggesting murder. The media made her the icon she is. There are hundreds and thousands of climate activists but none of them will get any press if she shows up.

Hello dear readers Thanks for your comments. I have the next part ready to publish. It is not so long this time but as I want to keep it on a day-to-day Chapter length the first ones will be shorter. Annie Chapter 2 - Aquarium - Quite too busy while exploring the city When Lila got up, she was excited. A whole day of exploration and discoveries was coming up. While her parents were still sleeping and surely dreaming about boring adult stuff like working or creating rules for each other. But she was awake and could hardly wait anymore until the city was woken up by the tickling rays of the sun. “Lila, are you already out of bed?” whispered her mum as she saw her daughter sitting on the table watching the first cars deep under them. They were surely heading to an early start at work or returning from their night shift watching over the sleeping inhabitants in this ocean of concrete and briggs. “Yes, mum. What are we up to doing today?”, her girl asked excitedly, wishing her parents would finally leave their beds. “I thought we should go and check out the aquarium.”, her mother suggested. “It could be an interesting place to explore the maritime environment, don't you think?” Lila nodded again, still not entirely sure if it would be a comfortable place to spend their first day in the city. “You want to carefully wake your daddy. We have a breakfast buffet included, and it would be a great way to start the day together.” She smiled mischievously, thinking about all the different ways she could bring him back from his dreams to the real world. With a smile, she walked over to the still-snoring men. She was sitting next to her dad, kissing him awake. “Daddy they have prepared a buffet for us and Mum wants to take me to the aquarium.”, she began to speak. “And...”, she wanted to continue when her dad began to tickle her and dragged her under the blanket. “Honey, you don't want to sleep anymore?”, he concluded as her mum did just moments ago. “No, Daddy, I cannot! We have so much to do”, she explained to the sleeping adult and sounded so excited. ### Two hours later, they were finally arriving at the entrance. And Lila could not stand waiting anymore. She had waited so long and now was circling her parents while they were waiting patiently. “Do you need to go to the bathroom before we go in?”, her mum asked, just making sure she did not force her child into using her diaper. Maybe she should have brought the pull-ups along as well, just to give her the possibility to go on her own. But on the other hand, she was sure the baby-sized pull-ups even in the biggest size would not be a help if she really had an accident. In Lila's eyes, there was no need for that at all, her mother had put her in a fresh diaper after breakfast and the little but still teenage girl had already decided she was not too keen on using the public bathrooms. So without telling the embarrassing decision to her parents, she would just use her diapers if she needed to pee, as she did on the flight. “No! Mum, I don't have to go.”, she answered truthfully but forgot to mention that she already peed when they were in the metro. Dad booked them on a guided tour, for one and a half hours they could see the maritime world waiting for them behind thick glass windows. Their tour guide was already waiting for the kids and teens tour right at the entrance. “Are we all ready to leave?”, the young woman asked, wearing a bluish-colored shirt. And she started to explain interesting things about the place while showing them around. For the next ninety minutes, they were all quite busy walking through the site, watching fish in the tanks and even feeding them under the watchful eyes of the zookeeper. As Lila did not want to miss a single second of the interesting program, she again ignored her mum's attempt to help her if a toilet was close by. While her diaper between her legs was starting to get heavy. At about noon, the tour ended, and they were having lunch in a sunken-ship-themed restaurant. Lila joyfully was running around her Mummy. “Look what I found”, she led her parents to the free spot that was just separated by a glass window from the fishes. Long before her parents finished reading the menu, Lila had decided to go with the much more colorful kid’s menu and quickly found her loved spaghetti with tomato sauce and cheese. “Mummy, can you get me the spaghetti?” she ordered, immediately going back to look into the large tanks containing the big sharks and barracudas as if they were swimming right next to their sunken ship. As she was watching, her diaper was getting very wet now, and began to feel slightly uncomfortable. Should she ask her mum to change her? Did her parents even bring a spare nappy? Her mum seemed so determined to let her go to the toilet all day long, while she did not even once admit she had to go, when mum offered her to pee like a big kid. When they chose what they wanted, she decided to join her mum as they went over to pick up their plates and drinks. “Wait for a second”, her mother asked her to stop and was discreetly sliding her hand over the back of her summer dress, feeling the wet nappy underneath. “You are pretty wet aren't you”, her mum asked, noticing that her child seemed to ignore all her reminders to use the potty and had just peed herself instead. Lila blushed in embarrassment as the truth was becoming clear to her mum. “Does it still hold up until we have finished lunch?”, she asked, not willing to check and embarrass her any further in public. The little girl honestly did not know. She had not counted every time she just let herself trickle a little, when she felt the urge coming back. Yes, sure she had a lot of orange juice and hot chocolate for her breakfast, but she was wearing a real diaper after all. “No, I think I am fine.”, she told her mum, knowing that this was borderline lying to her. “Don't worry, I will change you immediately after our meal.”, Lila heard her mum and felt suddenly relieved, as this was how her parents were reacting when she wet her pull-ups a lot on her previous vacations. And while she was mussing up her child's hair, her kid was snuggling on her side. She stroked her back as her little girl took drinks from the fill-up station and also put the plates of hot, delicious-looking lunch on their plate before they headed to the checkout. Her mum thought about her little girl as she handed her the purse to pay and smiled as she was trying to sound like she was in charge. She likes playing grown-up, but at the same time simply refuses to go to the potty. Even on their past vacations, Lila just wet herself when it was hard to reach the restrooms in time. But now she did not even try anymore. She thought back to the time when they finally trained her on the last days before she started primary school. Her baby girl in those days was already asking to go poopy on her potty while she always wet herself, until her pediatrician gave her the advice to let her slow down and give her a little more time. So she got used to wearing her pull-ups to school and was still wetting herself every day in the first month. Then suddenly, even if her mum had her doubts, the stress of starting school cooled off, and she finally stopped as if it had never been a problem. Was this similar? She asked herself. Was she having too much stress and now found a way to step back? Could she at least take the stress from her girl while they were on the trip together? But what if she would lose the ability to make it to the potty again? School will be starting again next week and the summer holidays are still two months away. “You seem so worried?”, her husband tried to cheer her up as he noticed she had not even touched her plate. He was taking her wife's hand. Maybe she was worrying too much about her child, she finally decided. She was much happier since she was back in diapers, and that could not be bad for her child, couldn't it? She finally started eating her meal while the others were already halfway through their lunch. As Lila finished her meal, she again felt the need to pee. Without hesitation, she just relaxed and let it all out. But this time the wetness did not disappear anymore, and also her dress felt uncomfortable and wetness started to dribble down her legs. “What's up, darling?”, her mum asked her as she noticed her strange behavior. She was looking over to her daughter, noticing the crowing wet stains on her precious girl's dress. “Oh, I think you are leaking honey”, she revealed what Lila desperately wanted to hide. Her mum grabbed her big bag, helping her child to stand up. As comfortable as she was with peeing her pants, she did not want anyone to see what she did here sitting in the middle of the restaurant. She wished her mum would just help her to take her on her hips and let her cover her eyes in the shirt to feel more protected while she brought her over to the bathroom. “Mum, please!”, Lila begged for help as she felt all the eyes of the other guests on her wet bum. Finally, her mum at least put her arm around her and quickly dragged her out of the room while she could at least hide her face a little. “We just had an accident”, she heard her mum talk to one of the employees. And was hardly noticing the response as her mum dragged her to a room close by. The noise of the tourists slowly walking was coming to an end as the door closed. “Here, we have a special changing table to fit kids her age”, the man said that Lila identified as one of the service personnel of the restaurant. “Thanks, that is really a great help, what can we do to clean her chair?” she heard her mum asking. “Don't worry, this happens a lot even if normally to slightly younger guests, so the chairs have a plastic cover and can be cleaned easily.” He smiled, easing the worries on her mum's face. Lila quickly hid her face again and just let loose when she heard the door close and Mum's arms lifting her up, sitting her on the soft plastic surface as she unpacked her bag. Her mum had packed not only a spare diaper, but also another dress that she could wear instead of her now wet one. “Oh, this is soaked, why did you not go to the restroom with me when I asked you to”, her mother grumbled slightly as she undressed her. She did not notice as her daughter’s eyes sank in shame. “Or at least you could have told me how wet you really are?” Lila sighed at the hard words she no longer could take. Without being able to stop it, she felt some tears running down her cheeks. The seconds passed. Was she too strict with her girl? She clearly was desperate now. Her mummy instinct took over. She could not stand seeing Lila in tears anymore, even if this meant that her daughter's potty training was on the line. Suddenly, her mum took a napkin and dried her tears. “Baby it is not a problem at all.”, she quickly added as she noticed that in trying to let her be the teenager, she had overestimated what Lila could bear by a lot. Maybe I should have checked on you as I did all the previous years. And she could still hear the feelings of worry and anger in her voice. As innocently as she could, Lila looked her mum in the eyes. “You want me to help you more, don't you”, her mum tried to find out why her daughter suddenly ditched her potty training. Her child nodded, while she was not even able to look her in the eyes. Should we step back some more to make it more comfortable for you on the vacation, she asked again, and this time she could mumble a soft yes as her answer. Her mum seemed to notice that she was lifting a lot of weight off her small daughter's shoulder. And she simply kissed her kid to get rid of the rest of her tears. Taking some of the wipes that were provided, she quickly cleaned the diaper area, rolled up the sodden now yellow-tainted diaper, and placed a fresh one under her bum. Just as in the airport, she was quickly back in something clean and comfy. Finally, Lila could smile again as her mum put the new dress over her head. “Mummy please, can you hold my hand”, she asked her big guardian as they left the room some seconds later. And as she grabbed her fingers to hold her mum she felt the connection to her parents again and the child in her was back, enjoying that they still could stay here while she was dancing back to their seats. “Thanks”, she heard her mum say as they passed the waiter that helped them out before. “Sure, we are here to help.”, he told her, while Lila greeted him with a big smile. “You are feeling better too?”, he asked her, clearly not thinking that she was thirteen. The little girl who could not keep her legs from tumbling in joy nodded. “You were really brave, so if you want and your mum allows it, you can choose a little treat for yourself from the kid's dessert menu”, he told Lila. Handing her a printed sheet that was a mixture of a menu with some fish to color in between. “Thanks, we would love to”, her mum said, as she took two separate sheets for herself and her husband from the adult menu stack. And with a smile, they returned to their table and ended up eating a yummy dessert as well. While they headed out exploring in the afternoon, Lila noticed some changes. Her mum now ended all the futile reminders of the possible stops at the restrooms. Instead, in a much more embarrassing manner, started to check her daughter's diaper whenever she could do it without making her child sink in shame. And while the first checks were embarrassing, she noticed that now where the procedure no longer involved her being responsible for her diaper, she started to relax even more and just trusted her parents to be there for her. ### The bright sunlight shining on the bed tickled Lila awake. The clock on the TV showed her it was just a little past six in the morning. The childlike girl felt incredibly groggy, like she had not rested at all. They had spent the entire last day at the aquarium, and it was a great experience. So by the time they left in the evening, every member of the family was exhausted, and the small girl closed her eyes even before her mum finished changing her for the night. With her feet, she pushed the covers slightly down and turned to her Mom, who was still sleeping peacefully next to her, holding her with her arm. Lila and Maria shared the same queen-sized bed, while Dad had a separate bed next to them for himself. As she moved her legs a little, she noticed the warm and slightly squish diaper around her booty. While her pajamas were still dry and comfy. The girl wondered if she had a wet night, but then she remembered she peed her diaper at night as she was much too tired to get up, and she was pretty sure she did that not just once. It still was comfy, and Lila did not see any need to get changed immediately. She actually just wanted to drift back to sleep and get at least a couple more hours of rest. But as much as she tried, she could not. For once the sun was much too bright and second there was this dull ache in her belly. What should she do? All her potty training told her she should remove the sodden diaper and head to the bathroom. But then her Mom would have to get up from her deep sleep and change her into a fresh diaper for the rest of her night, or she would risk a wet bed in the morning when she sleeps without her protection for one or two hours. She thought how easy this was in the airport, what if she could just go in her diaper now and worry when her mum was up? But no, when she goes poopy in her bed with the toilet so close by, her Mom would get angry for sure? Cleaning up after she messed in her diaper was quite a smelly work, after all. And while she had her mum’s approval on the trip to push it all in her diaper, that was just because they were in a hurry, and she could not hold it any longer. Maybe she could pretend that she pooped in her diaper while she was sleeping, but ... no, Mom would never believe that. She rolled back facing her mum as the ache got worse. She finally had to wake her, as she was certain it was the only way out of her dilemma. Lila crawled closer to Mom’s side and whispered, “Mummy wake up .... Mummy please ... Mummy!“ “Good morning, dear.” she finally said with sleep still in her eyes, letting her daughter's head down on her shoulder. “Why are you up so early? I’m still pretty tired myself.” “Mummy!.” replied Lila in desperation as she now needed to go really urgently. “I can't sleep anymore because I desperately need to go to the toilet. My belly is aching a little.” Mom stroked her hair for a moment as she thought about it. “Why don't you just go poopy in your diaper again … it's easier, and you don't need to worry.”, her Mom suggested as if that was the obvious solution for her problem, And yawningly she added. “I promise, I will change you when we both get up later.” With her mum’s promise in her mind, Lia wiggled around to find a comfortable position for pooping herself. But this was a little hard as she was laying in bed and her body is not used to doing that. Surely, she could just squat down, but she really wanted to stay in her bed, snug and close to her mum. Her mum just smiled at her, come I help you, she mumbles and as she rocked her a little on her tummy. And as she pushed her legs slightly apart, she lost her control and she noticed a little log of poop already leaving her. “Just do it, and you can get back to sleep”, she padded her as she began to climb out of bed. Lila closed her eyes and pushed. Moments later, the tummy was soft and relaxed, and just the warm babyish feeling on her booty was a reminder of what she had done. “I will close the curtains”, explained Mum as she got up for a moment and opened the window a little bit. Before laying back next to Lila. A scent of poop came from under their blankets as Lila opened her eyes again. Are you feeling better, she asked as she rolled Lila closer to herself and kissed her forehead. Lila, still embarrassed about what she just did, was enjoying her mum’s attention. And before she started to rock her back to sleep, she pulled back the waistband of her diaper and confirmed that her little girl indeed pooped herself. You had to go quite urgently, that must have been uncomfortable all night for your little belly? She assumed, now starting to rock her softly, “Are you feeling better now.” Lila nodded. “At least the ache in my tummy is gone”, she smiled. “With diapers on, it is much easier to just go if you need to pee or poop instead of holding in, don't you agree.” “You are not mad at me for not trying harder to avoid a potty accident like that. I thought I should have taken off my diaper and headed to the toilet instead.” “Baby no! Please don't take it off yourself. You still wet your bed. I prefer it if you wake up with a poopy diaper over changing your wet bedding. Is pooping yourself so uncomfortable for you.” She wanted to hear the feelings of Lila. “No, using it does not feel bad at all. It pushes away the anger when something does not go as I liked it and brings back all these nice memories from when I was little and did not care. Maybe I miss being that carefree little girl.” her child in her arms confessed. Mum gave her Lila a kiss on the cheek. “I also would love to have my play and cheerful kid back, and I missed caring for my baby. So it is never a chore for me to clean you up when you are wet or messy.” She slowly patted her daughter's belly. “Can you promise your mummy to be carefree about that and just go potty in your diaper whenever you need to?” Lila nodded with a childish smile. “And if you want some more cuddles or something else, however childish it may seem, tell me or your dad, ok?” The smiling girl nestled down into Mum’s shoulder. She could relax with her mum so close, and after the talk with her mother, she felt the ease of mind about her current embarrassing potty habits. Lila still felt the warm mess on her bum, and the oddly smoothing feeling again let her forget all her teeny worries, and she drifted back to sleep

Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.

Chapter 17: Not a Baby Three Years Ago I didn’t let my failure to find pull-ups in my sister’s bedroom deter me. I scoured the rest of the house. Jackson’s bedroom seemed like a promising Plan B, but there were no pull-ups or even baby diapers to be found in there either. The same held true for the rest of the house. But just because I didn’t find any diapers didn’t mean that there weren’t other discoveries that were made. The basement was the final frontier of my search for diapers or pull-ups. It was where things that were no longer needed were tucked away forever, or at least until Mom decided it was time to pull them out for a garage sale or donate them to a thrift store. I had to tug hard at one of the doors in the closet that ran the length of the shortest wall in the unfinished area of the basement that was adjacent to the laundry room. The door finally opened with a rather large bang. I hoped that no one upstairs wondered what I was doing. It was Saturday afternoon, so everyone was home. It would perhaps have been wiser to hold off on the search until Monday, when it would just be Grace and me at home during the summer while our parents were off at work and Jackson was attending preschool. But I simply couldn’t bear to wait any longer. I was so convinced that there had to be diapers or pull-ups somewhere in the house. The fact that I hadn’t found them yet just had to mean that I hadn’t looked in the right places. But this first section of the closet didn’t yield the results I had been hoping for. There were a bunch of storage boxes, but the contents of the clear plastic bins were obvious. It was just a bunch of Christmas decorations, ornaments, lights, and an artificial Christmas tree that would need to be painfully reassembled next year. The door shut with a firm click. That was OK. There were still four more sections of the closet left for me to check. The next two were also disappointing, especially as they all contained cardboard boxes that I had to drag out and open before determining that the contents – old keepsakes, games, clothes, and other odds and ends – were not what I was looking for. My anticipation was turning to despair as I approached the second-to-last closet door. I tugged open the door. And there it was. For a moment, I thought I had hit the mother of all jackpots. The cardboard box of pull-ups was sitting at eye level with me on the shelf. I would have preferred to have discovered a box of my sister’s old pull-ups, but at this point, I was simply elated to have found anything at all. It didn’t matter one bit that they were pull-ups meant for boys. I was so eager to finally try one on that I was willing to overlook that detail. I pulled the box out of the closet and set it down carefully on the floor. I paused before opening it, listening for any sounds of movement upstairs. But no one was walking around at all, and there were definitely no sounds of anyone heading toward the stairs that led down to the basement. I was relieved that the cardboard diaper box wasn’t taped up. All I had to do to open it was to unfold the top of it. My hands were shaking as I reached down and pulled the cardboard flaps on top of the box apart. But it wasn’t diapers that I found inside. Instead, it was an assortment of all the baby items that my brother had outgrown. There were bibs, bottles, pacifiers, an old diaper bag, tiny baby utensils, and sippy cups. I closed my eyes and groaned. I had been so close. I hurriedly opened the last remaining closet door. Nothing. Just more clear plastic bins that very obviously did not contain any diapers or pull-ups. My mind felt numb. I had been so sure I’d at least find something. Every other option I had considered for getting my hands on those pull-ups seemed so far off and out of reach at the moment. I wanted them now. The realization that I was being denied that instant gratification stung deeply. I went back to look at the pull-up box that didn’t actually have any pull-ups in it. I no longer had any hope of finding what I was looking for, but I dug my hand into the box nonetheless. All I found was regular, hard plastic, not the soft, crinkly sensation of the pull-up I had held in my hands a little over a week ago. I again regretted that I hadn’t been able to work up the courage to sneak that pull-up home rather than toss it away in the bathroom garbage container. Then another thought took hold of me. If it felt that good to wear a pull-up, perhaps it might also feel good to try out some of my brother’s baby items. Perhaps this whole search wouldn’t end up being a waste of time after all. I looked down at the contents of the cardboard box. It was immediately apparent what my first experiment should be. I plucked out a pacifier from atop an assortment of other baby items. I held the blue pacifier in front of me. Mom had gotten Jackson to give up pacifiers about a year ago – shortly after his second birthday. I tried to imagine what it would feel like to have it in my mouth. I examined the pacifier carefully as I rotated it a couple of times in my hand. How in the world was I supposed to tell which side was up? The clear, silicone part of the pacifier wasn’t uniformly shaped, so there had to be a right way to insert it into my mouth, but I was at a loss to figure out which way it was supposed to go. I tried to recall how it had looked in Jackson’s mouth, but I had never paid close attention to how he has used his pacifiers before. But there was an incredibly obvious way to figure out an answer to that question. I flipped the pacifier over once more, opened my mouth, and brought the pacifier up to my lips. I learned an incredibly important lesson when I put the pacifier into my mouth. It was very important to wash something that had been sitting in storage for a year before you put it into your mouth. I spat the pacifier back out onto the floor. I had never in my life tasted something so gross. I felt as though I was going to puke if I didn’t immediately remedy the situation. Water. I needed water. The closest option was the laundry room sink. I raced around the corner to the laundry room, fumbling for the light switch so I could see the sink in the far corner next to the washing machine. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t have taken a single sip of water from this sink or any other one in the house. I had never been able to stand the tap water ever since we had moved into the house when I was about five years old. No one else in our family had that problem, but after several days of me point-blank refusing to take even the smallest sip of water, my parents had finally relented and purchased a filtered water pitcher for me to use. The filtered water tasted so much better. I couldn’t understand how my family could claim that it didn’t taste different at all to them. I had the same problem with water at restaurants. There was about a fifty-fifty chance whether I would be able to drink more than a couple of sips before insisting that my parents let me order juice, ice-tea, or even soda. At this point, they usually just ordered bottled water for me, if that was an option. I looked down at the sink. Under normal circumstances, what I was about to do would have been unfathomable. But these were not normal circumstances. I turned the handle for the cold-water faucet and cupped my hands beneath the cold stream of water before bringing them repeatedly up to my face for quick sips. This was probably the first time in four years that I had actually swallowed any tap water at this house. I brought my cupped hands up to my mouth a half-dozen times before the awful taste left by the pacifier was gone. The tap water didn’t leave a good taste in my mouth, but in comparison to the aftertaste that had been left by the dusty pacifier, it was a massive relief. That didn’t mean that I was in any hurry to drink more of it. I paused at the sound of footsteps moving upstairs. It sounded as though someone was heading out of the living room, straight toward the kitchen. I sprinted out of the laundry room, not bothering to shut the light off. I reached for the box of pull-ups and was just about to lift it up to return it to its place in the closet when the footsteps came to a stop right above me in the kitchen. I breathed a sigh of relief. It was probably just Mom getting started on her dinner preparations. I’d be fine as long as she didn’t need to come and get anything out of the pantry. I realized as well that I had completely forgotten about the pacifier that had fallen to the floor. The second or so that it had been in my mouth hadn’t been nearly long enough for me to decide on whether I liked it, as that moment had been spoiled by its gross taste. My first thought was to wash the pacifier in the laundry room sink, but I immediately dismissed that idea. It was in bad enough shape that I was going to need soap. I tucked the pacifier into the pocket of my shorts. I would need to find a way to clean it later. I looked at the size description on the side of the pull-up box as I put it back into the closet. The weight range that these pull-ups were supposed to fit was thirty-two to forty pounds. I knew from the scale in the upstairs bathroom that I was a good twenty-five pounds above that. Even if there had been some of these pull-ups left over, there wasn’t any way they would have fit me. On the other hand, it was clear that the bedwetting pull-ups my cousins had worn must have had larger sizing requirements, as they had fit me without any issues. But that was a question I wasn’t going to be able to get an answer to. I didn’t have a smartphone. Grace, who was six years older than me, had just recently been allowed to have one for herself. Plus, Dad had made it very clear that he was capable of seeing what things I searched for when I used the family PC or tablet. That was a lesson I had found out the hard way while searching for information on what should have been an innocuous topic, only to have to immediately advert my eyes at what actually showed up on the screen. I had closed the web browser immediately, but somehow, I still ended up getting a lengthy lecture from my parents about internet safety, followed by being banned from using the tablet for several weeks. A few loud thumps caused me to turn my gaze toward the ceiling. There was no doubt about it now. Someone was headed toward the basement stairs. I hurried back over to the laundry room after shutting the closet door behind me, hoping that the pacifier would, in fact, be a good consolation prize. I got on my knees and started opening some cabinets on the floor, pretending to be searching for Chester. “Maddy, what are you doing?” I turned around to see Mom standing in the laundry room doorway. “I’m looking for Chester,” I said, giving the pre-made excuse I had prepared in case any questioned why I was spending time alone in the basement. We’d gotten the two-year-old orange cat several months ago. He was gradually becoming more friendly with us, but he still took to hiding in odd places around the house for hours at a time. “He’s upstairs napping behind the couch in the living room,” Mom said. “But you need to leave him alone if he is hiding away like that. You can play with him when he comes back out again.” “But, Mom.” “If he doesn’t want to be bothered, he doesn’t want to be bothered. He’ll let us know when he wants to be played with again.” Without any further excuse to stay in the basement, I watched as Mom grabbed a box of pasta noodles off of a shelf and then followed her back up the stairs toward the kitchen. I made my way upstairs to the bathroom on the second floor of the house. I did need to use the toilet anyway, and this would provide the perfect cover for getting the pacifier washed. I hoped that the hand soap I was using to clean off the pacifier wouldn’t leave a bad taste in my mouth. I made sure to rinse it off as thoroughly as possible before placing it back into my pocket for the short walk down the hallway to my bedroom. I took the pacifier out of my pocket and laid down on the bed. There was still plenty of time before dinner for me to see how using the pacifier would go. I cautiously slid the pacifier into my mouth. I had done a good job of washing it; there was no yucky taste of built-up dust or soap. I sucked on the pacifier awkwardly, trying to figure out exactly how I was supposed to use it. There wasn’t any real taste to it, just the bland sensation of semi-squishy silicone. I felt really silly. It wasn’t doing anything for me. It wasn’t anywhere close to as fun as wearing a pull-up. I used my tongue to rotate the pacifier in my mouth. Perhaps it had just been in the wrong position. Nope, it was still the same. It wasn’t as though I disliked sucking on the pacifier. It didn’t taste bad or feel uncomfortable. But it didn’t do anything for me. It was nothing like the euphoria I had felt when I had been wearing a pull-up. I tried, and failed, to imagine myself as a baby, sucking on a pacifier or drinking out of a bottle, but whatever had led me to be interested in wearing pull-ups again wasn’t in any way connected to other baby items. Having grown bored with this new toy already, I hid the pacifier in the bottom of my dresser, tucking it safely away until I would have the chance to return it to the closet. Later that week, when I returned the pacifier to its place in the pull-up box in the basement closet, I also tried drinking from a baby bottle, which required me to be incredibly stealthy to clean and fill, even with only my older sister around at the time. I managed to get away with it without being caught, but the result was the same, even though I had filled the baby bottle with my preferred filtered drinking water. Being a baby simply held no appeal to me. I couldn’t fathom wanting to suck on a pacifier or drink from a bottle for more than a minute or two. I certainly didn’t want to be a baby again. But that didn’t matter. As I had learned from my cousins, one didn’t have to be a baby to wear diapers. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

I want to say a heartfelt "Thank You" to everyone for your support. It means so much to me. Sadly, this isn't my first time with cancer. My brother passed away two years ago with brain cancer. He live with me till the end. For me, I haven't recovered from his cancer, and now this. "F-you Cancer" is right. By the way, tonight, I sat down for some time and wrote the next chapter. I will do the corrections in the morning but should have it out late tomorrow. I may not be writing as often, but it is an escape for me, so I need it for my own mental sake. I may not know everyone personally, but seriously, I do appreciate all the support!

Daniel is a young man kept in permanent babyhood. When a chance discovery reveals the truth of the world and his position in it he is determined to "grow up". The question is whether his adopted mother and sister are ready to let him... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on Patreon. For $10 you can see everything early AND 50 full length stories that can only be found on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages! The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my patrons and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my Patreon ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Training Daniel By Elfy Daniel rolled over and let out a little grunt as he stretched his legs. He could feel the diaper between his legs pushing his thighs apart, the padding was swollen from another night in his ever-present crib. Beneath him, underneath the soft cotton, a plastic sheet crackled as he moved. It was the usual noises of his nursery in the morning. “Wakey wakey, sleepyhead.” That was another familiar sound in Daniel’s nursery. It was his Mommy, Sarah. She was usually the one to wake him up in the morning which was fine with Daniel, it was preferable to his mean sister, Amber. They weren’t his real Mommy and sister, of course. Daniel’s real parents had been killed when he had been very young and it was Sarah, a friend of his biological mother who had taken him in. It had all happened when he was very little so he didn’t have any memories of his parents and his Mommy was never keen on discussing his family. Daniel slowly opened his eyes. The curtains had been opened and he was left blinking in the early morning sunlight as he adjusted to the world. The familiar white bars of his crib towered over him on all sides, above him a mobile which featured various farmyard animals wearing capes like superheroes. Beyond Daniel’s crib was his nursery. Something that hadn’t changed in his twenty years of life. It was primarily baby blue and white. His crib was on the opposite side of the room to the door, behind his head the long changing table stretched out underneath the window. On the opposite side of the room next to the door was his toys. A big chest filled with all the toys that he had accumulated, above that was the shelves filled with books for bed time. By the foot of the crib was the chest of drawers and closet filled with his clothes. “Did you have a good night?” Sarah asked as she stood on the release and lowered the side of the crib. Daniel nodded his head as he rubbed his sleepy eyes. He felt his mother leaning into the crib and instinctively spread his legs for the morning diaper check. It wasn’t a surprise to anyone that he was wet. He wet in his sleep every night, it was no big deal. There was something different about today though. Normally Daniel’s diaper checks involved a quick poke and a prod but today his mom’s hand lingered. As he finished rubbing the sleep out of his eyes he looked down at his crotch. His mom’s large hand was massaging the front of the diaper, the wet padding rubbing against his skin. “Mommy?” Daniel asked in a little voice. “That’s right, baby.” Sarah smiled warmly as her hand continued to dance against the padding, “It’s your milking day.” Daniel felt his heart leap a little. He had never been taught things like the days of the week, he never really knew what the date was or even what month fell in what season, he had only really learnt a little about the time of day from watching clocks. No one had taught him things like that, things men didn’t need to know. So Daniel never really knew when his scheduled milking days were, he had to just wait until they happened. The rubbing continued until Daniel let out a little moan and then it stopped abruptly. He sighed, it was always the way. His Mommy and sister liked teasing him at the best of times but it went into overdrive when it was time for his milking. It was as frustrating as it was exciting. They had started around the time he was eighteen and continued seemingly at random ever since. It was one reason he was kind of glad he didn’t live with his actual family because it would make all this a lot weirder! A lot of that frustration was down to the “toy” that was kept almost permanently locked on to Daniel’s private parts. A rubber chastity device wrapped around his penis like a cocoon. It was flexible enough but it prevented him from getting too excited, it meant that whenever he was teased in that area he could only feel a small amount of the sensation. The clear rubber was designed to only encase his dick though, the balls underneath were left uncovered and it was that area that the two women always seemed to focus on when teasing him. By the time Sarah had finished rubbing the front of the wet diaper Daniel was feeling a lot of frustration. His poor little penis strained against its rubber prison without being able to break out. The side of the crib came rattling down and Daniel held his arms out to be picked up by his Mommy. Daniel was clutched tightly to Sarah’s chest as he was taken across to his changing table. It was a little awkward with Sarah’s large chest meaning Daniel couldn’t lay flat against his Mommy. He wrapped his legs around her middle and his arms around her neck. With a grunt of effort Sarah lifted Daniel and sat him on the edge of table. He scooted back and laid down for his inevitable diaper change. He looked out of the window as the tapes were pulled away from the shiny front landing panel. The diaper slackened in stages until the last tape came free and the padding slid down a little. Sarah then opened the diaper up to the cool air of the nursery. Daniel had gone through more diaper changes than he could count. Not that he could count particularly highly, he always started having trouble when it got to double digits and he ran out of fingers to use. Usually the next stage would be the baby wipes but today was milking day and that meant there was a slight change of plans. With a gasp Daniel felt his Mommy gently rubbing the skin of his ball sack. He was always kept completely shaved down there for hygiene reasons and his skin was baby smooth. He closed his eyes as felt his Mommy’s fingers, they were so delicate at times it was hard to feel that they were there at all but the electric excitement was always present. “Do you like that?” Sarah asked happily. Daniel nodded his head. It was embarrassing but he couldn’t deny how it made him feel. Perhaps it was because his milking days often seemed so distant to one another but every time someone touched him between his legs it felt incredible. It was no wonder men were kept in diapers, they had to keep this whole area locked away in case someone brushed past them by accident. For several minutes Daniel was left writhing on his changing table as he was fondled by his Mommy. He wondered if other men had such strict milking days like he did, maybe he was one of the lucky ones and some people didn’t get milkings at all. That would be a disaster, it was one of the things Daniel looked forwards to most. “We better get you all padded up before we have an accident on our hands.” Sarah said when she finally pulled her hand away from Daniel’s crotch. Daniel sighed. He almost felt like he could feel his balls throbbing after all the attention, he ached for more but he knew from past experience that he could only expect further teasing until the prison around his penis came off. A fresh diaper was pulled off the small shelf below the padded top. Daniel heard it crinkling as it opened and as his legs were lifted up like they weighed nothing he turned to look out the window. There were a lot of downsides to men being inherently weaker than women but they certainly made diaper changes easier. When Daniel’s hips were lowered it was on to the open padding. The familiar feeling of a thick diaper wrapped up between his legs and over his caged genitals. Sarah flattened out the plastic over Daniel’s tummy and then taped it closed. The routine continued as Daniel lifted his arms again, he was picked up and sat on the edge of the table. With one hand on his chest to stop him from falling Sarah turned to some clothes that she had prepared from the previous night that were hanging over the back of the rocking chair in the corner. “A special outfit for a special day.” Sarah said. Daniel didn’t recognise the clothing. It must’ve been new. Whilst a lot of clothing was store bought a lot of his clothing was also made by his Mommy at home, she’d grown quite good at it but this was clearly one of her creations. Firstly a t-shirt was pulled over Daniel’s head. It was plain white and not particularly notable but the shortalls that came with them were very much created at home. They had once been plain but Sarah had been doing some embroidery. Now the large chest piece, rather than being blank was stitched with the words “Baby’s Milking Day!” “Isn’t it wonderful?” Sarah said effusively as she slipped Daniel’s legs into the correct holes and put him in the infantile clothing. “Yes Mommy.” Daniel said with a smile, “Thank you.” Daniel saw his Mommy leaning down to him and he instinctively lifted his arms. He was picked up under the arms and sat on his Mommy’s hip. He yawned and rubbed his eyes as he was carried downstairs, his legs dangled uselessly as the pair of them descended the steps. With everything in the house designed for the much taller females Daniel had always seen being carried around as a lucky privilege. Trying to climb up or down these stairs would be like trying to scale a mountain. The living room was already occupied when Daniel was carried in. Amber was sat on the couch. She was a couple of years older than Daniel but the differences between them made it seem much larger. She was seven feet tall and had inherited her mother’s large breasts. She was pretty but mean, especially towards Daniel, and seemed to take great pleasure in embarrassing him whenever she got the chance. She always seemed to go even harder on milking days. “You play in your pen alright?” Sarah said as she placed Daniel into the fenced area. She walked over and turned on the television. Bright cartoons starting dancing across the screen, “I’m going to get breakfast ready.” “Yes Mommy.” Daniel replied. As Daniel settled into place in the pen he reflected on life and the society that he really didn’t see a lot of. He was small, even for a male, at five-feet tall he was towered over by his Mommy and “sister.” Women were always taller than men but in this family it seemed to run to extremes, the women were taller than average and the men were shorter. Amber was seven-feet tall and Daniel’s Mommy was eight-feet. The difference in height was only made starker because Daniel was always on the floor. He was too weak to walk and he was kept that way on purpose. He very occasionally saw men walking on television but his Mommy assured him that was the exception rather than the norm. Most men were kept weak and were treated like babies. They also seemed to be kept at home a lot, Daniel had rarely been allowed to explore beyond the backyard. Whilst Amber went to school throughout her childhood Daniel was kept at home, beyond the absolute basics like speech Daniel was kept ignorant. Daniel didn’t like the way things were if he was honest. He always felt so jealous of Amber whenever she went out with friends or to work. His days consisted of sitting around in his diapers, playing and watching cartoons. A monotonous life that was occasionally broken up by special events such as… “Milking day, huh?” Amber said with a sneer, “Lucky boy.” Daniel blushed a little and looked down at the floor. He always felt embarrassed when people brought up his “milkings” even if he looked forward to them a lot. He especially didn’t like when Amber brought it up. Amber stood up and walked around to the playpen’s gate. She helped herself inside and Daniel tried his best to ignore her presence. She walked around until she stood in front of him and put her hands on her hips. Daniel looked at some of his toys on the floor and tried not to let his sister know how he was so intimidated. It didn’t work. Just as Daniel was starting to wonder what was going to happen he felt Amber’s foot against the front of his shortalls. The foot rested on the bulging front of his diaper and he immediately winced, it didn’t hurt because Amber wasn’t putting any pressure behind it but that didn’t stop the clear threat. “It’s a good thing we keep this locked up.” Amber stated as she prodded down with her foot a couple of times, “I bet it would be going off everywhere if we didn’t.” Daniel didn’t think that was fair but all he could do was scoot backwards on his padded rear to get away from the foot. He turned away from his sister with red cheeks and looked over to a simple jigsaw puzzle. He pulled it over, anything to get away from Amber’s mocking. He couldn’t go far, of course, the bars of the playpen made sure of that. “I think I’ll go out for a walk today.” Amber said airily. She made it sound like an idle thought but Daniel knew it was aimed at him, “Maybe meet some friends and go see a movie. Ooh, I hear Damage Limitation are in town, maybe I could score some tickets…” Daniel ducked his head. One of Amber’s favourite games was taunting him by talking about what she could do and what he could not. All he could do was pout and hope his sister got bored soon. When Amber suddenly stepped up to him and reached over his shoulder he was surprised, he nearly fell over as her hand went down to his diaper and squeezed the front. “Or maybe I should stay in after all.” Amber said with a small giggle, “It is your special day after all. Who knows when the next one will be?” Daniel tried to suppress a small moan as he felt Amber’s hand rub against him. The rubber toy encasing his sensitive parts did a good job of stopping most of the sensations getting through but he could still feel the pressure. His balls in particular enjoyed rubbing against the soft and smooth padding of the inner diaper. “Ugh…” A small moan escaped Daniel’s mouth. His little man was trying to stand at attention but the toy made it difficult. It wasn’t painful but it was uncomfortable. “Breakfast is ready.” Sarah called out from the kitchen. Amber withdrew her hand. She laughed as Daniel reached out his hands to be picked up, it would be a lot better than having to crawl all the way out to the dining table. He was disappointed as Amber shook her head and walked away. Daniel scowled after her. He had no option but to get on his hands and knees and scurry out towards the kitchen. Everything was so much bigger than Daniel already but when he crawled around like this it was more pronounced than ever before. He went down the long hallway to the kitchen where Amber was already sat at the table, she was leaning back in her chair and smirking as Daniel came in. He crawled around to his highchair and waited on the floor, there was no way he could climb up into it without help. “Upsy daisy.” Sarah said as she lifted Daniel up. --- If you've enjoyed this and want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW on the links below! https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj/chapter/2b197e1d-bf4e-46d5-a3c2-1e93f4a6a0fa https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1268609

Seventy-Nine It took a day or two for things to get back to ‘normal’–whatever that was–in the wake of my mother’s visit. Her visit hadn’t actually been that long overall–she stayed overnight at a local hotel and I got breakfast with her the next day before she went back home. But her brief presence had left a mark. It wasn’t like I didn’t trust Mommy anymore–I couldn’t hold it against her that my mother could be quite insistent, and Mommy had probably made the right decision in getting the both of us in the same room at the same time. Still, I was a little sore that I had been blindsided like that, and had unconsciously begun giving Mommy the cold shoulder. She reacted to this by giving me the space I needed–which was probably the best thing she could’ve done. I decided to use this quiet time to myself to reflect on where I was and what my goals were. My meeting with my mother had actually worked out to be a good thing, as it felt like something I could cross off of a mental list. Previously, its presence on the list was a dark spot–one of the highest hurdles I’d need to jump, and because it felt so insurmountable, it made the actual process of ‘growing up’ feel like a fool’s errand in the end. But…it had happened. I talked to her. We had a good talk. Did my mother know that I wore diapers and was treated like a baby by my boss? Well…my mother certainly knew something, though she had mostly avoided admitting how much she knew. Also, she refrained from passing judgment. I was sure she had lots of thoughts about the situation–but she was able to keep them to herself. Which, at the end of the day, was probably the best I could hope for. With that done and out of the way, the future suddenly seemed a little easier. I was feeling good. Things were happening. I was getting out and socializing. I had a job again. I didn’t have to think about the awkward conversation with my mother anymore. I could see a path before me, and I was excited about adult things again. Paychecks, and grocery shopping, and using ATMs, and cooking dinner for myself, and reading a book, and… I started to wet my diaper, and the thick padding warmed and swelled between my thighs. This wasn’t the first time I involuntarily used my diaper while thinking about the future, though I could never be certain if it was just coincidental timing, or if planning ahead too much just caused my body to expel itself. For most of my time at Mommy’s, I never really needed to think about when, or if, I needed a diaper change. That was up to Mommy–or whoever was handling me on behalf of Mommy. There were still times that I waddled about without any care for the condition of my diaper, though they were getting fewer and fewer. This diaper, though, felt uncomfortable. The way it sagged. The feeling of the moist padding pressed against my skin. I needed out of it. “Mommy?” She was in the kitchen, chopping up some vegetables. There was a time when she didn’t cook very much. So rarely, in fact, I just assumed that she either didn’t like to, or didn’t know how. More recently, she had started to use her kitchen more often–and for more than just making coffee or chilling her wine. As it turned out, she seemed to be a pretty great chef. “Baby,” she answered with a smile, looking up from the cutting board. “I’m, uhm…wet.” She snickered and set down the knife. “I’m not surprised by that. I am a little surprised you wanted to tell me, though.” “I just…” I actually wasn’t sure what to say. I knew how I felt, but I didn’t know how to express it. “Are you uncomfortable in your wet diaper?” she asked. I nodded. “I was reading an article about potty training recently,” Mommy said. “It was talking about the signs that your toddler might be ready to start using the potty. One of the signs was a toddler’s sudden disinterest in staying in their dirty diaper.” I felt myself blushing, equally amazed and humiliated how easily I could be seen as an authentic toddler interested in potty training. “Do you think you’re ready for the potty, big boy?” “I…well, I think I could use it, if I had to.” Mommy let out a loud “Ha!” as she walked past me, grabbing my hand so that she could lead me to the nursery. Soon, I was in a spot I knew better than almost any other space on the planet–on my back, on my changing table. Much like the way that beds and couches would slowly form little grooves and depressions from where you sat on them often, I had a groove in the plush padding of the changing table. My body just kind of snapped in place, and it was always a source of comfort to me. Like: This is my spot. It was meant for me, and this is where I belong. The spot still felt good to me–I was sure that it would always feel good–but I just wasn’t as interested in wiggling myself into the grooves as perfectly as I usually did. Mommy pulled the tapes up and opened the diaper. “Pretty wet, but I’ve seen wetter.” “D-do you think I should’ve waited?” “Nope,” she smiled. “I trust you when you say you need to be changed. I mean…I thought that was my job but…” She shrugged and pulled a moist wipe from the container so that she could slide it across my skin. It was hard to read her. She didn’t sound upset, but I knew her well enough to know that she wasn’t completely overjoyed. I imagined that it was hard for her to see me ‘growing up.’ I wondered if it was all that different from how my actual mother felt when I was getting older. They’re happy for their child, but sad that an era was slowly coming to an end. I was reminded, again, of the conversation I overheard her having on the phone a bit ago–the one where she confessed to not knowing what to do with herself after I moved on. I had spent a lot of time thinking about what she had said–wondering if the best move was to just stay a baby for the rest of my life. No, that probably wasn’t going to work. It’d stop being cute eventually–like when I was old enough to need a routine colonoscopy. Was Mommy’s happiness after I left my responsibility? She interrupted my thinking: “So? Should we start thinking about taking potty training seriously?” “Maybe?” It occurred to me that I was kind of scared of potty training. It wasn’t the fear of the toilet itself–it was the fear of leaving behind something that had been such a big part of my life. It felt like my entire personality–my entire existence–was tied to diapers. “As much as it pains me to admit it,” Mommy said, “I think it’s a good idea.” It seemed that we were on the same page about that, then. “Do you, uhm, think it’ll be hard?” She laughed and shrugged. “We’re entering new territory for me, Clarky. I imagine it won’t be all that hard…I assume you had a few good years of experience in using a toilet already.” “Uh, yeah,” I said. “Man…that feels like a long time ago, though.” “It’ll be fun,” she said, bundling up the soggy diaper and tossing it into the bin. “Fun?” “I’m thinking we’ll make you a little potty-training chart,” she said. “It’s important to keep track of your successes and failures.” I remembered back when we were in the old office–just before Thomas Pritchard blew everything up, actually–when Mommy showed me the spreadsheets she used to track my diaper use. I wondered if she still did anything like that now that I lived with her, but maybe it didn’t matter. Seeing a potty-training chart mounted on the wall of the nursery, however–that mattered. I was blushing just thinking about it. “I…I don’t want to give up diapers forever, though,” I said to Mommy, thinking of Ava. “I just…” “You don’t want to be dependent on them,” Mommy nodded. “I understand. But, no, I doubt you’ll ever be done with your diapers. Once a baby–always a baby.” “So…how do we do this?” I asked. “How do I…get potty trained again?” It felt like a silly question to ask as she was unfurling a giant diaper and tucking it under my bottom, but that’s just the way things were. “I’ll work on that,” Mommy said, shaking a bottle of powder over my caged cock. She even gave the metal cage a little poke. “If you can show me that you can use the potty reliably…maybe I could be convinced to unlock you.” If anything was going to motivate me to start using a toilet again–that was probably it. Especially now that…” “So,” Mommy said, as if reading my mind. “How are things with that girl you’ve been talking to? Paige?” “She’s…good.” We had been consistently texting with one another, but I’d been a little hesitant to make plans with her. I wanted to see her again–but that felt risky. I had no doubt that Paige wanted to get inside of my diaper–just as I’d have liked to get into hers. But it felt complicated. There would be discussions needed about my diaper. About Mommy, maybe. And top of that…well, I was still pining for Ava. “You’ve got that look on your face,” Mommy said as she taped my diaper into position. “It’s funny, because you make a similar expression when you’re troubled by something as you do when you’re pooping. Sometimes, it’s hard to tell which it is.” She leaned in a little closer to my fresh diaper and gave it an exaggerated sniff. “I’m pretty sure you’re not pooping.” “It’s just hard,” I sighed. “It’s hard to just be, like, a normal guy with Paige. I’m afraid to spend time with her, because all I can think of is how the more she knows about me–the more of a freak she’ll think that I am.” I hoped for Mommy to offer some advice, but instead she just nodded. For a moment, that seemed like all I was going to get–though she eventually opened her mouth. “I’m not sure what to say, Baby,” she said, taking me by the hands and pulling me up into a sitting position on the changing table. “I think you need to do what’s best for you. Just know that whatever you want to do–I’ve got your back.” “Thank you, Mommy.” I’d spend a good part of the afternoon thinking about Paige, and what my next move was. What I needed was an excuse to see her–but in a setting where things couldn’t get out of control. Something social. In public. Something like a double-date, with another couple–just as Lyndie had suggested a few days before. It was starting to make sense to me–an opportunity to spend more time with Paige, while not putting myself in a position where I’d have to expose too much of myself. Maybe–assuming I could get all parties to agree to it–this would buy me some more time with Paige until I was less dependent on diapers…and my chastity. I pulled out my phone and texted Lyndie: Me: “Hey, do you think Ava would actually be interested in a double-date with me and Paige?” Lyndie: “Uh…YES. She and I talked about it already. I know for a fact that she’d be down.” Me: “You two actually talked about that?” Lyndie: “Clarky, we talk about everything.” Me: “Okay, so what do I need to do to get this ball rolling?” Lyndie: “LOL. Well, first of all, I’m not your personal assistant. Reach out to Ava yourself, dum-dum. Tell her what you want to do.” That probably should’ve seemed obvious, but my social skills were still a little lacking–and maybe they had never been that great to begin with. I would reach Ava, but there was a more important step that needed to be taken care of first–I’d need to make sure Paige was onboard with the idea of going on a double-date with me and my friend. Me, to Paige: “Hey! So…just out of curiosity… Let’s say that a good friend of mine has been pressuring me to go on a double-date with them and their boyfriend. Do you think you’d be interested in something like that?” It was a lie–which I wasn’t especially proud of, but it felt like a much more reasonable way to throw the idea out there instead of the truth: “So, I’m terrified of spending time alone with you, so I’m going to wrangle my friends up and use them as a temporary buffer.” The worst she could say was no–and I told myself that I wouldn’t panic about it until she actually responded to me. Paige: “Wow. So, our second date is me meeting two strangers?” Me: “I totally get that I’m asking a lot. I’m not expecting you to want to - I’m just throwing it out there.” Paige: “I was being a little sarcastic, sorry. Look, if it’s important to you, then I don’t mind doing it. I assume they’re pretty cool if they’re your friends, right?” It was flattering that she thought I was cool enough to have cool friends, but I wasn’t really sure how to answer that. Yes, Ava was very cool. So cool that I wanted to make out with her. But that’s not something I could say to Paige. Me: “Well, I don’t know my friend’s boyfriend all that well, so we’d all be meeting some strangers. But it’d mean a lot to me if you’d come with me.” Paige: “Then say no more, baby boy. I’m in. Do you know when yet?” Me: “Not yet, but I’ll let you know as soon as I do.” That seemed easy enough–and now the hard part was out of the way. All that was left was to propose the idea to Ava–who, from the sounds of it, was already onboard with it. Elsewhere in the house, there were curious sounds. Amidst the texting and waiting for responses, Mommy mentioned that she had to run some errands and would be back in a little bit. It sounded as if she had returned, and was tearing open some packaging–a cardboard box from the sounds of it. Intriguing, but unless she was calling for me, I doubted it had anything to do with me. She had recently mentioned wanting to get a new lamp from the foyer, and so I just assumed she had finally picked one up. I’m sure she’d show me later. I hesitated over the text I was going to send to Ava for a bit. I’d write a few words, change my mind about them, and then start over. I wanted to sound excited about the idea, but not so excited that it sounded like I just wanted to show Paige off to Ava. I wanted it to sound like I was just as–if not more–excited to see Ava than I was to introduce her to Paige. I might as well just tell her that I’m in love with her. Instead, I sent this: “Hey! Lyndie recently mentioned that you and Caleb might be interested in going on a double-date sometime. It’d be nice to see you, and I’d love to introduce you to my friend Paige.” And…sent. I immediately had doubts about introducing the concept of Paige as my ‘friend,’ though it wasn’t like I had any other way to describe her. My friend-who-also-seems-into-diapers? My not-quite-girlfriend-but-maybe-later-after-I-get-my-chastity-removed? ‘Friend’ seemed just fine. I decided to go downstairs to see what Mommy was up to. I was walking now–which usually didn’t seem like something worth pointing out, except that I had only recently decided to start walking at home more often. Usually, I just crawled. I kept waiting for Mommy to ask me to get down on my hands and knees again–or to, at the very least, ask why I wasn’t crawling–but she hadn’t said a word about it. In the meantime, I just found that I needed to be a little more conscious of my steps as I walked. Left foot. Right foot. Left foot. Right foot. I almost toppled over on the steps. It was a silly thing–just one step moving ahead of the other a little too quickly–and something I was able to correct before a disaster occurred, but it was a little reminder that I still had some adjusting to do before I fully gave up the baby life. “Hello, sweetie,” Mommy cooed from the living room. “Come here. I want to show you something.” I swallowed nervously and slowly waddled down the hall to the opening of the living room. Left foot. Right foot. Left foot. Right foot. “I was originally thinking I’d just put this in the nursery,” she said, pointing to an object on the floor. “But the beauty of this thing is that I can put it anywhere I want.” At first, I wasn’t entirely sure what I was looking at. It was a plastic…something. A toy? It dawned on me, at last, as to what it might be. It was…a child’s potty chair. A purple plastic seat that sat low to the ground, with a little well in it where one would deposit their…well, whatever it was they needed a potty for. As best as I could recall, I had never seen one in person–and if my mother used one with me when I was that age, I would have no memory of it. “What do you think?” she asked. “Y-you…got that for me?” “Mmmhmm,” she nodded. “I figure that if we’re going to do potty training, we need to do it right.” “I mean…I know how to sit on an actual toilet,” I said. “Sure. But this is cute.” I couldn’t argue with that. Just looking at the tiny little piece of plastic made my cheeks darken. And it wasn’t hard to see where Mommy was going with this–she wanted to have as much fun with potty training as she did with keeping me in diapers. “So…how do you see this working?” I asked. “Do I just…use that instead of the toilet?” “Well, I’ve been reading about potty training toddlers, and they say that you should sit your child on the potty chair regularly–every two hours or so. The idea is to acclimate them to not only using the potty, but to get them in the habit of holding it until they are sitting on the potty.” “That’s actually kind of smart,” I shrugged. “I mean…if I was a toddler.” “Are you not?” “I…uhm…” Since I just changed your diaper a little bit ago, I won’t make you sit on it now. But, soon enough you and Ms. Potty here are going to be very well acquainted.” “Ms. Potty?” “A cute name, right?” “I guess…” I stared down at the purple potty, trying to imagine myself sitting on it. I supposed it was possible–the potty’s seat didn’t have any sides that I’d have to stuff myself into. I would just look completely ridiculous sitting on it–probably more so when I actually used it. And I already knew that she’d be making me use it. “I think it pairs nicely with this,” Mommy said, holding up the next new purchase. The packaging read: ‘Potty Training Chart with Stickers!’ “Oh.” “See? It’s got all these little stickers in it, and we can keep track of your progress with it. See? A sticker in this column means you asked to use the potty. A sticker in this column means you made your pee-pees or poo-poos in the potty instead of your diaper. There’s also a column we can mark if you were able to wipe yourself, instead of having Mommy do it for you. And a sticker in this column over here means that you even washed your hands when you were finished using the potty–a very important step.” “I…I know how to wipe,” I said, my cheeks feeling even warmer now. “And I always wash my hands.” “I suppose we’ll see what the chart says after a week or two, huh?” Mommy shrugged. “Let’s not get too cocky yet.” I sighed, nodding my head like the obedient boy I was. “You don’t think it’s…too small?” “No,” she said, looking down at the potty while shaking her head. “I think you’ll fit on there just fine. In fact…let me just see something.” She unfastened the drawstring of her tight pants and, without any hesitation, pushed her pants and panties down her legs, past her knees. Then, she slowly and carefully lowered her ass down onto the potty chair. “Oh wow,” she said once her buttocks finally made contact with the plastic seat. “It’s even lower than you think it’s going to be. But look–it’s supporting me just fine. I fit right on it. I’m sure you’ll fit on it even better than me.” I couldn’t help but gawk at what I was seeing–I loved seeing Mommy being playful like this. I still daydreamed about the day we crawled around her house together while we both wore diapers. “Well,” she continued. “Since I’m here, I might as well take care of some business.” I almost asked her to elaborate, but I quickly realized what she meant. And, if I didn’t figure it out for myself then, it probably would’ve come to me once I heard the telltale sound of water trickling and puddling inside the potty chair. She was using it. I was staring down at her as she nonchalantly pissed into the tiny potty. “Ah,” she said. “Much better. Yes, I’ll think this’ll be good for you. Now, can you be a dear and go fetch Mommy something to wipe herself with?” “Of course,” I said. I ran to the bathroom, grabbed a wad of toilet paper, and waddled back. “Good boy,” she cooed. “Now, do you think you can be trusted to wipe Mommy clean?” “Y-yes. I can do that, Mommy.” “Good. Here you go, then.” She lifted her body up–not entirely standing, but squatting above the potty chair. I reached beneath her with the paper, carefully dabbing her with it at first, but then moving to a wiping motion–pulling the wad towards me as I hugged the curve of her body. “I think that’ll do it,” she said, stepping forward from the potty chair and pulling her pants and panties back into place. “You can throw that toilet tissue for Mommy, yes?” I nodded. “Yes. And what about the, uh, potty chair? Do you need me to, like, empty that and clean it out?” “Hmm. Good point, Clarky. Something should be done about this little puddle I made, huh?” I started to reach down to grab the potty chair. I had no idea what I was going to do with it once I had it. Dump it into the toilet, maybe. Though…I would be lying if I didn’t admit that there was a small part of me that wanted to hold the plastic container up to my nose to take a big sniff of her fresh piss. She stopped me before I could grab it. “I’ll take care of the cleanup for this,” she said. “I know just where to put it.” “Oh, where were you thinking?” The answer was actually pretty obvious, I just needed another second to think about it. As soon as I saw the mischievous smile on her face, I knew exactly where she’d be dumping that pee. “Stand still, Baby.” She reached down to the potty chair, and was able to detach the little bucket inside of it from the rest of the chair–a feature that probably made cleanup a lot easier. Now, it just looked like she was holding a plastic bowl of pee in her hands. I wasn’t going anywhere, and I offered no resistance as she pulled down my pants and opened the waistband of my diaper just enough so that she could tilt the bowl into it. Steadily and carefully, she spilled its contents into my diaper, watching to make sure that not a single drop was spilled. I could immediately feel the warm liquid rush past my cock and gather between my thighs–causing all the padding along the way to swell. It soaked the diaper in way that was a little different from when I’d wet it–causing the weight of it to feel dispersed differently. I would’ve given anything in that moment to not be locked in a cage. “There we go,” she said, pulling my pants back up. She thrust the bowl into my hands. “When you have a chance, give that a good washing. Then you can put it back into the potty chair for later.” “Yes, Mommy.” And with that, I waddled away–a more pronounced waddle, given the need to adjust to the way Mommy’s piss sat in the diaper–ready to wash out the potty chair’s bowl that I’d only be dirtying myself later anyway.

Sorry for the delay again. I guess I should not write checks that I can't cash when it comes to self-imposed deadlines on posting chapters that I have not even begun to write yet. I probably should have said in my first post for this story that there will be some strong language in this story at times. If I had to give this story a TV rating overall, it would be TV-M for language. Other than that, I would consider it SFW. Chapter 7 I woke the next morning to Rachael asking if I needed more morphine. Rubbing the sleep out of my eyes, I nod yes. Rachael injected me with the syringe of morphine, and another syringe of the nausea medicine, and started my feeding tube. I turn to my left to see that both my parents are already here. My attention snaps back to Rachael saying, “Will, you have a busy day ahead of you, let’s go ahead and get you weighed and measured.” “OK,” I said. I started to slowly get out of bed and my dad was already by my side to get my I.V. situated and helped me to my feet. I felt a weakness in my legs and was struggling to move this morning more than in the past few days. My mom, seeing me struggle, asked, “Will, how do you feel this morning?” I said, “I just feel really tired and weak.” “I'm sorry you feel so bad, hopefully, the doctors at the Mayo Clinic will help you get better soon,” my Mom said. “I hope so too,” I said. We made our way to the nurse station and Rachael weighed and measured me. Before my dad could ask Rachael said, “Alright Will, you weigh a 112 pounds and are 5 foot 4 and ½ inches tall this morning;” pausing for a second, she said, “We should be getting you ready for transport in the next hour or two. I will come check on you in a little bit to flush your feeding tube and get you ready.” I slowly make it to my room with my parents on either side of me. I gingerly get back into bed as my mom plugs my I.V. pump back in for me. My mom turned to me and asked, “I was going to pack up all your belongings to bring to the Mayo Clinic with us so you don’t have to worry about it while being transported there. Is there anything other than your backpack and toiletries that I am missing?” “Besides my stuff on the table, that is everything,” I said. She said, “OK, I will make sure I have everything to bring to the other hospital for you.” I said, “Thanks, I'm going to go ahead and brush my teeth before you pack everything up.” I got back out of bed as my mom unplugged the I.V. pump again for me and slowly made my way into the bathroom. I quickly brushed my teeth and as I was brushing my teeth, I noticed that my nails were very long. Looking in my toiletry bag, I found my nail clippers and was able to get my nails down to a manageable length. I sat on the toilet seat, pulled my socks out, and saw that my toenails were in need of trimming too, and decided to trim them while I was at it. I came back out of the bathroom to my mom waiting to help me back into bed. Once getting settled in bed I watched as my mom started packing all my belongings up. My dad then spoke up saying, “Will, is there anything in particular that you want to watch on TV?” “No, not really,” I said. My dad then said, “Sports Center it is then.” I lay in bed half-heartedly watching TV and dozing in and out of consciousness. Sometime later, I was alerted to Rachael walking into the room. “Alright Will, I’m going to flush your feeding tube and disconnect your I.V. to make it easier for being transported to the Mayo Clinic,” Rachael said. I nodded and watched her flush my feeding tube, disconnect my I.V., and throw everything away. Rachael then said, “Someone should be here soon to bring you downstairs to an ambulance for transport.” I said, “OK” “Will, I hope they find out what is going on and you get better soon,” Rachael said. “Me too, sorry about the whole bathroom and pain medicine incident the other day,” I said. In a serious voice, Rachael said, “Will, that was nothing to be embarrassed about, I have to deal with a lot worse and would not be a nurse if I could not handle it.” I said, “OK, thanks for looking after me.” “Certainly Will,” Rachael said with a smile. My mom then chimed in, ”Thank you, Rachael.” “No problem, I hope you all have a better week this week than last,” Rachael said. Around 15 minutes after Rachael left, an orderly came into my room pushing a wheelchair. He asked, “Are you William Gauss?” I said, “Yes.” “OK, I’m here to bring you downstairs for transport,” he said. I nodded and slowly started getting out of bed. My parents were already up and by my side. My dad hugged me and said, “We should be at the Mayo Clinic shortly after you get there. I love you.” My mom then hugged me and with a kiss on the cheek said, “I love you, sweetheart, we will see you in a little bit.” As I was sitting down in the wheelchair I said, “I love y’all too.” My parents both waved to me as I was being wheeled out of the room. The orderly wheeled to the elevator and we rode it down to the ground floor. He then pushed through the back of the emergency department to what looked like an exit. Waiting for me at the exit was a stretcher and a tall paramedic wearing a dark blue uniform with EMS patches on the shoulders of his sleeves. As the wheelchair came to a stop he said, “You must be William Gauss, my name is Matt and I will be your ride to the Mayo Clinic.” I nodded and he and the orderly helped me out of the wheelchair and onto the stretcher. As the orderly was leaving, Matt turned to me and said, “I’m going to strap you down so we don’t have to worry about you falling off the stretcher during transport.” I nodded and Matt processed to run a strap over my sternum, my waist, and then my thighs. Matt then said, “You're all set, let's get you loaded up for transport.” He pushed me through the double doors and out into the bright Arizona sun. As my eyes adjust to the harsh light, I see the ambulance parked about 30 feet from the doors and a short Latino man also wearing a paramedic uniform walking towards us. As he met up with us he said, “My name is Ernesto and I will be your driver today.” They both loaded the stretcher into the back of the ambulance and as it was pushed all the way in I could hear and feel what must have been it locking into place. As Matt was getting into the back to sit beside me, Ernesto said, “We should have you at the Mayo Clinic in about 30 minutes, if you need anything let Matt know.” He closed the back doors and a few seconds later I could hear what must have been the front driver door opening and closing. Moments later I could feel the ambulance start moving forward. Matt turned to me and said, “Do you prefer to go by William or Will?” I said, “Will is fine.” “Alright Will, just relax and we will have you there in no time,” he said. Nodding, I relaxed my body against the restraints and let my mind wander as I felt the movement of the ambulance and the sound of the tires against the road. Sometime later, I felt the one thing that I didn’t want to feel on this trip, I had to poop. Thinking to myself ‘CRAP!’ as I turned my head to Matt. I asked, “How much longer until we get to the Mayo Clinic?” Matt said, “About 10 more minutes, is there something wrong?” “I have to go to the bathroom really bad,” I said. Matt then said, “Try and hold it if you can but if you have an accident it will be OK.” I nodded but turned my full attention to holding back my bowels. The minutes seemed to drag on as I put all of my energy into clenching my butt cheeks together. I felt the ambulance turn and with that motion, some poop slipped out; moments later the battle was lost as I felt my body force the rest of my bowels out. I could feel it spread out all over my bottom, moving up my lower back, forward in my underwear covering my genitals, and down my thighs. I turned to Matt with flushed cheeks and said, “I’m sorry, I couldn’t hold it.” Matt gently placed his hand on my shoulder and with a look of concern and pity, he said, “It’s OK Will, as soon as we get to the hospital, we will help you get cleaned up.” I nodded but looked away in shame, as I lay in what felt like a gallon of pluff mud and smelled like a paper mill. A couple of minutes later, I felt the ambulance come to a stop, and moments later, Ernesto was opening the back doors. Matt hopped out the back and they both pulled the stretcher out of the back of the ambulance. Matt took over and quickly pushed me into what I imagine is the ambulance entrance to the emergency room at the Mayo Clinic. As we make our way through the double doors into a hallway, we are met with an average-height Latino woman with shoulder-length hair, in gray scrubs. With a smile, she approached us and said, “You must be William, my name is Rosie and I will be your nurse.” I just nodded and looked down at my lap. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Matt gesture to Rosie and they both stepped away to have a quiet conversation. A few moments later, Rosie walked back up to me and said, “OK Will, Matt, and I are going to take you straight to your room on the stretcher, once there, I will help you out of your clothes so you can take a shower.” I just nodded and continued to look at my lap. A second later, Matt was pushing the stretcher and following Rosie down the hallways. After a few turns and trying my best to avoid eye contact with passers-by, we arrived at an elevator. We got on the elevator and luckily it was only the three of us, but in the enclosed space, the smell was back with a vengeance. A minute later we were off the elevator and going down another hallway. After passing what I assume is a nurse’s station, I was wheeled into a room. Matt immediately started undoing the straps, while I saw Rosie place what looked to be a large incontinence bed pad on the floor beside the stretcher. Rosie and Matt then helped me off the stretcher to stand on top of the pad. Rosie said, “Matt, at the nurse’s station, is cleaning supplies and you can throw the fitted sheet away there.” Matt said, “OK, Will, I hope you feel better soon.” Matt rolled the stretcher back out of the room and shut the door behind him. Rosie then turned to me and said, “Will, your clothes are a lost cause so I’m going to cut them off of you and then help with a rough cleanup before letting you take a shower.” In a quiet voice, I said, “OK.” Rosie took some scissors out of her pocket and then cut the pants leg of my sweatpants from the waistband all the way down to the cuff. My pants were discarded in a pile between my legs and then she did the same with my underwear. She grabbed a bunch of large wet wipes and then began to wipe down my back, butt, legs, and embarrassingly my genitals too. She let my hospital gown fall back to my knees again and then said, “Let's go into the bathroom so that you can get into the shower.” I followed Rosie into the bathroom with flushed cheeks and she started the shower, then said, “Alright Will, there is soap and shampoo in the shower already, towels and washcloths are right here,” pointing to the towel rack beside the shower, “you can leave your gown on the floor and I will have another gown and socks for you on the counter waiting for you by the time you are done.” I nodded with my cheek still flushed from what was one of the most embarrassing moments of my adult life. Rosie walked out of the bathroom, shutting the door behind her. I immediately stripped out of the gown and threw it on the floor, then pulled my socks off and threw them on top of the gown. Testing the water with my right hand, I stepped into the shower once the temperature was warm enough. I let the water cascade down my body as I watch as slightly brown water goes down the drain. Once the water was relatively clear, I took a washcloth and soap and scrubbed my body thoroughly from the neck down. Once the soap was rinsed off, I turned the water off and grabbed a towel to dry off. Stepping out of the shower, I see that Rosie has left the new gown and socks on the counter. I put the gown on and struggled to tie the ties in the back. After finally getting the gown on right, I sit on the toilet seat lid to put on my socks. I stepped out of the bathroom to see that my parents made it here. My dad walked up to me with a pair of folded pajama bottoms and underwear, and said, “Well, I always said you were full of crap when you were a teenager, but I never meant literally.” My mom quickly shouted, “George!” Smiling at my dad trying to make light of an embarrassing situation, I said, “I'm surprised that my eyes haven’t turned brown yet.” With a chuckle, he handed me the pajamas and underwear, and I turned back around to head into the bathroom. Closing the door, I slipped on the underwear and as I was trying to guide my feet into the pajamas, I lost my balance. Like a sack of potatoes, I landed straight on my left shoulder and yelled out in pain, “MOTHERFUCKER!” As I am lying on the floor in pain, my dad comes rushing into the bathroom. “Will, are you alright!” my dad said in a scared voice. In an angry voice, I said, “Yeah, I just lost my damn balance trying to get dressed.” “Let me help you and get you into bed,” my dad said. My dad then put a hand under each of my armpits and lifted me from the floor to my feet. He then helped me pull my pajama bottoms up to my waist. We walked out of the bathroom with my dad having one of his arms wrapped around my torso, guiding me to the bed. Looking at the bed, I see that the covers are pulled back and there is an incontinence pad lying over the fitted sheet. Thinking to myself, ‘I guess they don’t want to chance it after my grand entrance,’ I get into bed and pull the covers over me, hearing a slight crinkle from the pad as I shift around to get comfortable. I looked around the hospital room and saw that it was not much different than the room at St. Luke’s. The room is a little bigger, and there is a couch that is up against the windows to my left, a recliner directly to my left that my mom is sitting in, and a straight-back chair to my right. As my dad was taking a seat on the couch, my mom said to me, “Will, I know you are not having a good day today. I just wanted to let you know that I called the math department and spoke to someone named Amy. I let her know what was going on and that you were at the Mayo Clinic. She said that she would talk to all your professors and let them know. She also told me not to worry about your assistantship either. Depending on how long it takes for you to get better, she said that we could do a medical withdrawal and you can return either this summer or fall if need be.” With a sigh of relief, I said, “OK,” pausing for a second, I asked, “What are you doing about work?” “I’m taking PTO right now, but if I have to, I can file for FMLA and get up to 12 weeks off. But don’t worry about me and since your father retired early last year, we plan on staying here until you are better. I already got Stanley to check on the house for us and get the mail. Just worry about you right now. OK,” my mom said. “OK,” I said. A few minutes later, Rosie walked in carrying a bag of fluids, a bag for my feeding tube, and a couple of syringes. Setting everything down on a small table to my left, she said, “Will, I’m going to start your noon feeding and start you back on fluids. How are your pain levels right now?” “The morphine is starting to wear off and it probably doesn’t help that I fell on my shoulder early,” I said. With a look of concern, she said, “You fell, what were you doing to fall?” I said, “I was trying to get dressed and lost my balance.” She then said, “I will be right back,” and walked out of the room. A minute later, Rosie was walking back in. “Will, with you falling earlier, I am going to have to classify you as a fall-risk patient. Can I see your left hand?” I held out my left hand and Rosie put a bright yellow plastic bracelet around my wrist with the words ‘FALL RISK’ written boldly on it. Rosie then said, “Please make sure someone is with you anytime you need to get out of bed. If your parents are not here, please press the call button and someone will be here as soon as possible.” I said, “OK.” Rosie then turned to my parents and said, “Please make sure you help Will with getting dressed, or me or another nurse could help. We do not want him to get hurt.” My mom responded, “Of course, his father will help from now on.” Rosie turned her attention back to the table of supplies and started to hang the I.V. fluid bag and feeding bag. She hooked the fluids to my I.V. and connected the feeding bag to my feeding tube. She then took the two syringes and injected them into my I.V. After throwing the two empty syringes away, Rosie said, “Your team of doctors should be seeing you in a couple of hours. Let me know if you need anything in the meantime.” On that note she walked out of the room and with the morphine taking full effect, I fell asleep. I woke up to my mom lightly shaking my shoulder and saying, “The doctors are here to see you.” I look at the foot of my bed and see three doctors. The first one is a woman who looks to be in her late thirties with long blonde hair and blue eyes. The second doctor is a tall man in his early forties, that looks to be Indian with short black hair and brown eyes. The third doctor is a short man with balding brown hair and brown eyes, that looks to be in his fifties. The Indian doctor spoke first and said, “I’m Dr. Kutner and I specialize in diagnostic medicine.” Pointing to the woman on his right, he said, “This is Dr. Cameron and she specializes in autoimmune diseases.” Pointing to the man on his left, he said, “And this is Dr. Taub and he specializes in genetics.” Dr. Cameron then asked, “Will, we have been reviewing your case and would like for you to go over your symptoms with us again.” I then spend the next ten minutes going over all my symptoms and what has happened to me over the past week. Dr. Kutner then said, “I'm going to do a physical exam of you, is that alright?” I said, “Sure.” He proceeded to listen to my heart and lungs and poke and prod all over my body. At the same time, Dr. Taub turned to my parents and said, “You all must be Will’s parents?” My mom responded, “Yes I’m Elana, and this is his father, George.” Dr. Taub said, “I wish we could be meeting under better circumstances, but it is nice to meet you all.” Dr. Kutner, now finishing his exam, stepped back and said, “Will, I not seeing anything abnormal in your physical exam and your lymph nodes feel normal which confirms that we are still most likely not dealing with an infection.” My dad asked, “What is the plan for figuring this out?” Dr. Kutner said, “We plan on drawing some blood samples today to begin running tests. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day for Will. He will have a full body CT scan and X-ray done, to see if anything changed since his last. He will also have an MRI of some key areas of his body and I will be performing a biopsy on a few of his joints tomorrow afternoon.” Dr. Cameron followed up with, “With the blood samples, I will start looking at other types of autoimmune diseases that Dr. Wilson could have missed and with tomorrow's tests, could shed light on which direction we should be looking in.” “With one of the blood samples, I will start sequencing Will’s DNA, and see if there are any genetic abnormalities that pop up. Hopefully, if there is anything to find, we can find it quickly, but with how large the human genome is, it could take some time,” Dr Taub said. “I will be supporting both Dr. Cameron and Dr. Taub, but I also will be exploring other avenues in trying to diagnose what is causing your symptoms. Do you have any questions?” Dr. Kutner said. I said, “No.” “Get some rest, Will, we will see you tomorrow,” Dr. Kutner replied. As they were walking out of my room, my mom said, “I feel better already after meeting the doctors.” My dad then said, “Yeah, it seems like they have a game plan together and are attacking this from all angles. How do you feel, Will?” I said, “Better, I still hope they figure this out quickly.” A moment later Rosie walked in carrying a caddy of empty vials, and what looked to be a needle and tourniquet. Walking over to the right side of my bed, she sat the caddy on the bed beside me and said, “Will, it seems that the doctors want a lot of blood samples, I’m going to draw blood from your right arm, OK.” I nodded and held out my arm and Rosie tied the tourniquet around my upper arm and began to draw vial after vial until the whole caddy was full of blood samples. After throwing the used needle and tourniquet away, Rosie said, “That should be the last of the blood samples that they would need today. I will be back at 6 to start the last of your feeding for the day and give you more morphine if you need it. Let me know if you need anything else before then.” Rosie walked out of my room with the caddy in hand and it did not take me long to fall back asleep. I woke up twice before the night, one to go to the bathroom with the help of my dad, and the other to get more morphine and the last feeding of the day. I fell back to sleep shortly after getting the morphine. I woke up to it being dark outside and my joints screaming in agony.

Well guys today marks the 4th anniversary of me joining my new family on daily diapers! I find it hard to believe that it's been 4 years already.😅 Feels like yesterday when I just came here and signed up. Love you guys so much!♥️ Big hugs!♥️🤗😃

Hey everyone! Blasted small emergencies and last-minute events I couldn’t get out of cropped up and delayed me releasing this chapter last night. I’m hoping things will be a little more settled and I can just start popping these off daily, as it actually is pretty fun to write. As a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 3: Smash and Spank and a Surprise My best laid plans actually succeeded for once in this dimension, and in no time flat, everyone at the foster home was informed that I was going to be leaving to live with Nancy by the end of the week. Mrs. Tatum and the Littles were of course devastated, and while I wanted to tell them the truth about why, Kathy’s looming presence deterred me significantly. Unfortunately, Kathy only doubled down on her efforts to humiliate me in my time left, and I almost wet my training panties one day after she held me back from using the potty to finish coloring her a picture. In the end though, Nancy swung by the next day and rescued me back to her own home. Like so many others around here, the home was massive by my standards but according to Nancy, it was just a ‘decently sized place.’ She could have afforded something larger, but she preferred to use her money wisely and she said she didn’t need much. She hinted at that possibly changing, but I was so enamored with my new room free from Kathy that I didn’t really pay that much attention to what she was saying in that particular instance. So, the next week rolled on and I was enrolled in the local daycare for when Nancy was at work. It was actually a pretty interesting place at first and I had been assigned to the Canopy room while I was staying there. To me, it felt like some novelty party room themed to the jungle or the tops of trees, but it was at least pleasant enough to get me through the day. To my chagrin, it meant that I was placed with some already regressed Littles though, but I soon found the book nook in the room and was happy to just sit back and do some reading. Back at home though, things were even better. Living with Nancy, despite the fact that we were a Little and Big living together, she almost went out of her way to accommodate me almost like I was just her roommate. I guess I essentially was, but both of us always kept in mind that sort of boundary ceased to exist beyond the four walls and when the new LPS agent came to inspect the house at the start of my second week here. “Okay, let’s see… training panties, child-proof locks and safety covers over outlets, no choking hazards, nothing sharp or toxic if ingested…” Nancy was running down the list of things she knew the agent was going to check for and that could be a problem that would result in her paying a fine most likely and me being sent back to the foster home. I still wasn’t a big fan of wearing training panties still, but Nancy had demonstrated two things to me since I had arrived here that made me at least tolerate them better than I had before. First, normal underwear my size was rare and half the pairs we found, we discovered actually had regression properties of some kind laced within the fabric, so the risk was just too great to chance it. Second, and more important though, due to the society’s notorious traps for regressing Littles and laws stipulating wet pants without protection could lead to severe punishment, training panties at least offered somewhat of an out… just in case. So, wanting to contribute a little today, I did my own part and made sure that I was in a calm state of mind to answer the questions I knew were coming from the LPS agent. I had even tidied up my room and ensured with Nancy that my sheets reflected a more juvenile style than I might have been used to. We had selected them together, and despite the fact that princess motifs on the bedspread weren’t ideal, I knew it could be much worse. Then, Nancy and I froze as we heard the doorbell ring. Nancy breathed in and exhaled loudly. “Okay, Emily. Just take one step at a time and don’t panic. Just as we rehearsed, okay?” I nodded silently and braced for the agent’s entrance myself. Nancy and I had been worried about our little balancing scheme between me keeping my freedom within the house and being a Little outside of it. Today, those two worlds would be colliding, but I knew that if we were able to pass this inspection, things would be much smoother in the future. Nancy then opened the door with all her might and sported a wide, friendly smile. “Hello there! Come on in!” The monochromatically dressed agent walked in and her eyes immediately began to dart around the room. She then pulled out her badge and flipped it open so we could see the shiny ID and metal badge within. “Agent Vanessa Dawson. LPS. I’m here to conduct a Little and caregiver inspection today. Do you consent to my search of your house?” I swear she must have had Botox or something because her whole face, beyond her mouth hadn’t moved so much as an inch in that entire time she was talking. Nancy, likely sensing the seriousness of the new agent, nodded resolutely. “I consent.” The agent nodded back herself and popped open her tablet to a page where Nancy would need to sign. After she did, it was then my turn and I handed the heavy tablet back to Agent Dawson with Nancy’s help once I scrawled my own signature at the bottom of the form. Agent Dawson reviewed the file and looked over it carefully before moving her screen to a different page. She then stared back up with her still undiscerning face. “Now that’s all settled, I will begin my investigation. You may join me if you wish, but absolutely no talking when we first enter a room. You may once I give you the signal to do so.” She then looked directly at me. “That goes for you too. So, do you both understand?” We both nodded and while Nancy went off with her during the inspection, I elected to stay downstairs and read a few books Nancy had purchased for me. A lot of them were above the usual Little’s reading level, but we had hidden those away for today. Instead, I perused through a few of the others directed more towards Big children. Simple still, but there was at least more than a single basic sentence on each page. I soon became engrossed in the book of the tiny beaver, but not thirty minutes later, Nancy and Agent Dawson returned from the inspection upstairs. “Oh yes, we have a nighttime routine,” Nancy continued. “Most of the times it’s the usual fair, but I’ve also included reading to her at night as well.” Both then noticed me with the open book in my lap. “As you can see, she’s quite the reader.” “I see… very interesting…” was about all Agent Dawson said then or any of the other times I overheard her respond to something that Nancy had just said. I could feel the desperation practically ooze off Nancy that all this would go well and a search of Agent Dawson’s facial features to confirm that. To her growing annoyance though, I could tell she saw that the agent wasn’t going to break for her today. The two walked around a little more and Agent Dawson even made some embarrassing comments about the potty chair that Nancy had set up for me in the downstairs bathroom. It was purple and decorated with fairies, but I honestly didn’t mind this one. I suppose it might have had something to do with the fact that I had few other options around here or wasn’t forced to use it like with Kathy, but it was more likely the fact that I could actually sit on it without help as compared to a normal-sized Big toilet, and that Nancy wouldn’t watch me like Kathy had started to do in the end. The two kept talking, but finally came back into the room where both then looked at me. Agent Dawson spoke first. “Emily. I need to ask you some questions and then I should be on my way, okay?” “It will be okay, Emily,” Nancy reassured me. So, feeling the tiny confidence that Nancy had instilled in me, I nodded. Agent Dawson then smiled and sat in front of me, and Nancy went outside to wait on the back porch as per protocol. “Now then…” Agent Dawson reviewed her notes a little more. “Let’s just get to these. No pressure whatever your answer, but just tell me the truth, understand?” I nodded. “Good. First, are you fed enough here?” The question was straight forward, but I had to think about it for a moment. “Uh, I think so. Definitely more than I was at the foster home though.” Agent Dawson and scribbled out some notes. “Are you satisfied in your current living situation?” The question was a little harder, but I also knew what I should say, or at least not say. Any hesitation or bumbling around my answer could be viewed as either me lying to her or trying to cover up something else more nefarious. So, I answered about as quickly as my mind could register the question. “Yes. It’s very nice here compared to the foster home.” Again, Agent Dawson nodded and took some more notes. “Are you abused?” I knew this question was coming and I found out later was the main reason that the Little and potential caregiver had to be separated during the questionnaire portion of the inspection. Knowing this question was the biggie of the lot, I responded right away once again. “Absolutely not. Quite the opposite with Nancy actually.” I swore I could see the tiniest hint of a satisfied smirk appear on Agent’s Dawson’s face, but she nodded and only continued to write her own notes down. “Okay, lastly, do you have a favorite thing to do here?” “Hmmm…” I felt this question was a little more to try and end on a positive note with Littles, just to associate the agent with pleasant associations with their visits, instead of the dread that both Nancy and I had been feeling beforehand. In this case, though, what should have been an easy question was actually a little hard. I wanted to say being free to do what I want and not dictated to like I was a mentally regressed Little, but that would have broken everything that Nancy and I were trying to accomplish here with my secretive double life. It wasn’t exactly illegal to be a mentally older Little, but it may have been frowned on by some and could just lead to more issues down the road. So, instead, I just answered the most obvious way I could. “I like being able to read here. It let’s my mind wander and my imagination feel free.” I wasn’t sure if that was completely the answer that Agent Dawson was looking for from the expression on her face afterward, but it had the benefit of being both true and an answer I knew she really couldn’t object to. Then, after scribbling her last note, we both stood up. Nancy saw from outside and re-entered. “So, did everything go well?” Agent Dawson sighed, and I think both Nancy and I held our breaths in tense nervousness. “I think so. I’ll need to file all this paperwork officially, but I can say that there at least weren’t any red flags I noticed today.” Both Nancy and I exhaled loudly. “I’m very glad to hear that,” Nancy said finally. She and Agent Dawson talked a little bit more, but I knew I needed to take the time and get ready for daycare. Nancy and I had elected for an early morning inspection today to interfere the least amount possible with Nancy’s job. Apparently, she still had to miss her morning meeting, but we could both continue with our days as if nothing much had happened if we still left within the next 15 minutes. For Nancy, that meant more board meetings and pitch formations for future projects of her company. For me, that meant Little Friends Daycare. As Nancy finally ended her conversation with Agent Dawson and we both then loaded into the car, I couldn’t help but feel a little apprehensive of what today could hold for me. I can fully admit to the fact that I might have jumped into Nancy’s embrace a little too quickly, but it was to get away from Kathy. I thought she was the worst it could get for a Little here and eventually lead me to just some thumb-sucking drooler of a Little without a hope in ever going back home. I was wrong. At daycare, while the rainbow façade was pleasant and the staff were all kind and caring in their own ways, I hadn’t anticipated the interaction with other Littles that I would face. As the daycare was fully staffed and did not need a reader, plus my ‘covert’ sneaking around with Nancy, meant that the one constant distinguishing factor between me and the other Littles of reading aloud during story time, was no more. At first, it wasn’t so bad. Most of the Littles left me alone and there was a plethora of books, but I was the new Little around here and some of the more regressed Littles, who bordered on if they should be placed in the Canopy room or in the younger Meadows room, didn’t seem to fully understand the concept of the word ‘no.’ I was quickly learning though, that my ‘no’ and their ‘no,’ were two very different things. “Pway wif me?” one of the Littles asked, toddling up to me today after I had settled in and was reading another book by myself. “No,” I said firmly, but the Little just wouldn’t leave. I tried to ignore them, but I saw the Little then began to pout. “Pwease? I wanna pway wiff you...” “I said no,” I repeated a little louder… too loud, I guess. “Emily!” Miss Valerie admonished me. “We use our inside voices around here.” I nodded and sighed. “Yes Miss Valerie.” I then looked back to the Little in front of me. “Please, kid. I just said no. Go play with that stuffed parrot over there or some other toy like that, or even just another Little for that matter. Just… not me, okay?” The Little nodded and toddled off, clearly dejected, but seemingly fine. I guess they weren’t though, as not five minutes later, I saw them crying and pointing over to me. ‘That little snitch!’ I knew I hadn’t done anything wrong except to say ‘no,’ but those were Earth rules for fellow adults. Being in daycare as a Little, I was finding out just how much the rules around here could be different. Soon, Mrs. Carter marched over to me with her hands on her hips. “Young lady,” she began sternly, glaring down at me from high above. Nervous from her tone and demeanor already, I slowly placed my book down and peered back up at her. “Yes, Mrs. Carter? Is there something wrong?” I tried to play innocent victim as much as I could. From her face though, I don’t exactly think Mrs. Carter bought it. “Don’t play the fool around here, missy,” she nearly spat down to me. “It would do well that if you want to play that angle, I suggest you stop reading the books meant more for the staff than for you Littles.” I glanced down at the book, and I guess Histories of Atlantis to Atlantica would have been a little advanced for most Littles around here. “Sorry…” I then looked back over at the now sniffling Little being rocked around by Miss Valerie. “I just didn’t want to play with them today. I might be a Little, but I’m not that type of Little.” Mrs. Carter frowned. “Just watch out. You’re on thin ice already around here. I would hate for Mrs. Gillies to find out anything more that you’ve done wrong.” I gulped instinctively as Mrs. Carter walked away. Mrs. Gillies was in charge of the whole daycare, and while she would probably do anything to protect her Littles, I also got the distinct impression that she wasn’t the type to be lenient with troublemakers. Despite just wanting to live out my time here until I was going home in one piece, I guess that meant me. A few days later, my reputation hadn’t improved any around here with the staff. Most knew that I was just biding my time until I went home from a slip-up that Nancy made, but I felt a few were giving me odd looks as well. I just chalked it up to them trying to figure out if I was scheming something or going to be problematic for the day, but I guess I should have been a little more careful. I mean, it wasn’t exactly my fault. Being an adult woman, I was coming from Earth here and without any regression procedures or hypnosis done on me, so I was still very independent and thought of myself as an adult. A Little here for sure, but more of the type of classification that on Earth I would be known as a human woman. Not an insult or a judgement on my mental capacity, but just who I was. Looking around even now, there were many types of Littles, but something told me that the staff mostly just lumped us all together. In the Canopy room, most of us were fairly mature and I reveled in being one of the most mature, but that also came at a cost. While for most of the day, I could just lounge about and read to my heart’s content. Playtime and mealtime though in this room, were a different matter. First, I did not want to play dolls or drink at some stupid tea party. That was for babies straight up and I didn’t even entertain the idea. Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie tried to convince me otherwise and to be a ‘team player,’ but I didn’t want to do some things and I felt I shouldn’t be forced either. So, I was placed further on their ‘problematic Littles’ list, but mealtime was worse. Having been privy to many of the secrets behind the scenes at Mrs. Tatum’s foster home when I helped her out, I knew what a lot of what they were serving was here. The nuggets had the laxative, the milk was just… weird, and the milosauce could be disastrous for any fully unprotected and unsuspecting Little. Some of those issues I had come by literally just reading the labels on the packages, but other times… I’ll just say that I was very grateful that I practically had a bathroom to myself in that foster home. Regardless, I often refused to eat what I was given here for lunch or snack time. Sometimes, some of the kinder workers would notice my plight and would give me something else, but others were more insistent I stick to what the other Littles were given. Mrs. Carter was the more insistent type. “I don’t care what you think you know. Nancy has put us in charge of you during the day, so what we say, goes. Understand, Emily?” I looked at the revolting mush cup before me. I guessed it was an array of fruits mashed up into a plastic cup, similar to milosauce, but I couldn’t be sure. The milosauce was kind of a tannish yellow, but this… I just saw mixtures of brown, red, and purple. “Please… just anything else…” “No,” Mrs. Carter reiterated adamantly. “You either eat this, or we tie a bib around you, I feed it to you personally, and then we tell Nancy when she gets here to pick you up that you were naughty today. How’s that sound?” Her threats were not hollow, and despite Nancy and I being more of equals in about the biggest way we could in our arrangement, I didn’t want her getting a negative report back. She would probably lecture me on me blowing my cover here and that I would get sent back to Mrs. Tatum’s and she would be in trouble with the LPS. Not desiring that fate for either of us, I spooned the alien looking mush and shoveled it into my mouth. I wasn’t really sure what I was expecting, but a myriad of flavors soon assaulted my tongue. Combine cod, rutabaga, raspberries, and maybe spinach or cucumber, and you might just begin to know what I was tasting right then. Seeing Mrs. Carter’s smug smile and anticipating look though, I swallowed it whole. I had to fight my gag reflex about as best I could, but it stayed down. Mrs. Carter’s smile grew, and she then leaned down. “Good girl,” she whispered, “very good girl.” It took all I had to not slug the woman right there for her condescending tone, but she walked off and I continued to down the revolting goop in front of me. Five minutes later, it was empty, and I felt nauseous, but I was allowed to leave the table at least. Not thirty minutes later, however, my suspicions about the mush were proven correct. My guts had been rumbling since I had sat down to read my book. I just wanted to focus on the prince slaughtering the dragon in that particular story, but my stomach, and later bowels, had other ideas. I tried to pass it off as maybe just gas, but right about at that thirty-minute mark, I could quickly feel that it was so much more dangerous. Seeing all the padded rear ends around me, I knew just what was at stake, so I put my book down, to ensure it wouldn’t be ruined from being tossed and that I would be punished as a result, and walked over to the bathroom as gingerly as I could. Now, being that it was the Canopy room, the bathroom adjoining the play area was actually both Big and Little-sized. I wasn’t sure how many Littles were actually making it or even using the potties there, but another grumble from my rear left me little time to contemplate such mysteries in this place. So, I made it over to one of the stalls there, conveniently, a little lower to the ground to ensure privacy, and I let loose. It was terrible and the smell could probably kill some species with any degree of breathing issues, but still though, I had made it. I was erupting hot magma, but I had made it. Unfortunately, even as I washed my hands and exited triumphantly, my success was to be short lived. There, Mrs. Carter was waiting for me sporting yet another scowl etched across her face. “That’s one,” she warned me. “You wait for one of us to take you. You know that.” Feeling put in my place and not wanting to cause a further scene, I nodded. “I’m sorry…” Mrs. Carter grumbled but walked off and left me feeling an odd mix of emotions. I had made it to the potty, a feat that I was noticing from all the crying, that others had not managed themselves. Those donning training pants or panties seemed mortified, but those already in pull-ups seemed devastated. Considering the removal of their name from the pasted tree of Littles in this room in the back corner afterward, it wasn’t hard to deduce that the staff had demoted them both down to the Meadows room and to diapers. Despite my first strike of the day, I knew it could have been worse. And the day continued much like that. The Canopy rules might have been a little more restrictive, but I also knew that we didn’t have naptime like the other rooms in this daycare did. Most of the time, that meant were able to go outside. I wasn’t much for the mud out there sometimes, but the pleasant breezes and sunshine was always a welcome relief. Today though, it was raining, which meant that I was able to stay inside, but that also presented me with a looming problem. Despite the catalog of books in here that weren’t childish, many also seemed to contain propaganda that would always insinuate Littles as hapless and defenseless beings that needed to be cared for. Knowing some of my fellow Littles here, it was an accurate statement for them, but not for everyone… including me. So today, I realized that I had run out of books to read that fit my selection criteria of avoiding both types of books. I mulled about, but when I realized that only left me more open to being begged to join in playing with the other Littles here, I tried to figure out another solution. Just as I was about to read Knowing the Signs Your Little Is Ready, a clear front to eventually get Bigs to demote their Littles back to diapers, I remembered the front lobby had a stack of magazines for awaiting caregivers. I knew it could be a little risky getting to them, but I rationalized that I would just be staying inside the building, so no harm done… right? Having already memorized the patterns of everyone around here when I was bored last week, it didn’t take me long to have realized there was a gap in the staff’s monitoring of the room’s main door, particularly on days where Littles didn’t get the opportunity to burn off their excess energy due to bad weather. “No Timmy! Don’t eat that!” “Put those scissors down Brian!” “That’s not a potty Sabrina!” Smiling a little at my fellow Littles perfect unintended distractions, I knew that it was just possible that both Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie would even know that I was gone. Sensing my time had come, I quickly slipped out the door and ran down the hallway to the front lobby. Izzy was once again on her lunch break, and I was just tall enough to undo the latch of the front gate to the lobby. In seconds, I was staring at the rack of magazines. “Oh, perfect!” I exclaimed, picking up a magazine that almost looked like the ones I read back home. I knew I probably couldn’t get any nail polish advertised on the front cover from Nancy, but I also saw that there was a whole travel section in the back. “Hmmm… might be inter…” “And just what do you think you’re doing?” I heard a voice thunder. I nearly dropped the magazine on the ground as I spun around to face the voice. There, standing before me and mad as I had ever seen her, was Mrs. Gillies. It didn’t take a genius to realize how badly I had screwed up. “I asked you a question, Emily…” she said impatiently. “Uh, I…” I stammered out. Her sheer size nearly blocking the rainbow-painted wall behind her was enough to cower any Little, let alone just me all alone and doing something I knew I probably shouldn’t have. “I just wanted to, uh… read. I didn’t even leave the building or anything… I just wanted to see and to learn and to…” Mrs. Gillies snapped her hand up to stop me. “Stop. Just stop, Emily.” She shook her head in clear disappointment. “I thought I could trust you as one of the older Littles here, or at least a Little that the others could look up to. I mean, what would the others think if they saw you up here? Don’t you think they would want to follow?” I hadn’t actually thought about that, but Mrs. Gillies only pushed the issue further. “And what if the door had been unlocked. We get packages in here all the time and mistakes happen. So, what if one of your followers escaped and were kidnapped? Or what if they got hit by a car out there?” Her voice thundered now and yet contained a note of sadness over all of it. She was right of course, but I felt I needed to defend myself. “But no one followed me. It’s just a book, Mrs. Gillies…” I tried to offer up as a counterpoint to her argument. I don’t think it worked. Mrs. Gillies shook her head. “Unbelievable… I thought… hoped you would be different here, Emily. I guess I was wrong…” For a moment, I thought she was just going to walk away in disappointment. No doubt Nancy would have gotten a report about my single, now likely double strike, and I would be yelled at when I got home, but I felt pretty safe that I was still fine. Mrs. Gillies, it seemed, had other plans. In a second, she launched herself back over to me, hands first. I had barely enough time to put the magazine down when her hands scooped around my torso. I wasn’t a shorty back home by any measure, but Mrs. Gillies lifted me up like I was just some featherweight pillow into the crook of her arm. “Put me down!” I squawked at my captor. “It was just a magazine. Let me go!” I began to struggle and despite my best effort, Mrs. Gillies only hauled me further back into the main area of the daycare. Unfortunately, I didn’t get the hint that I would be going straight to the back of the daycare, where other naughty Littles went, whether I wanted to or not. So, when I began thrashing about and kicking wildly, I didn’t think of the consequences… or where my legs were kicking. In a second, my leg hit a large lamp, which then toppled over and pulled the phone sitting next to it to the ground. In less than a blink of an eye, the phone practically exploded into several tiny pieces, the lamp cracked, and the lamp shade was permanently ruined. In horror, I stopped kicking, but Mrs. Gillies halted and looked back at the now broken lamp and phone on the ground before sighing. “I guess I was very wrong about you Emily… shame too…” She paused, looked down at the shattered objects on the floor, and then turned around. “That’s two and three…” My heart practically stopped, and my body went limp. Now that my brain wasn’t simply lashing out and being hauled away, I knew strike two meant that I was going to the backroom. Other Littles that had been punished for one discretion or another went back there and would come out minutes later filled with tears and, more often than not, a sore rear end. I was dreading that, but something was different about the Littles that got to strike three. I wasn’t sure what exactly, but they had definitely changed somehow. Passing by one of the ugliest stuffed dogs I think I had ever seen in front of a near drooling Little, Mrs. Gillies finally stopped after passing through the Canopy room where several of the Littles had ‘oohed’ like they were in elementary school… appropriate I suppose. She then went through another door that only the staff used and found Miss Valerie sitting and eating a candy bar. She immediately bolted to attention once she saw Mrs. Gillies. Her face was full of panic. “Mrs. Gillies. I, uh, I swear, I was on my break and…” Mrs. Gillies held her hand up like she did to me to stop Miss Valerie. “Easy there. I don’t mind you taking a break. Today would have been recess if it wasn’t for the waterworks opening everywhere outside today. I know how these rooms can get on days like today and breaks are actually a little encouraged for you all to destress a little. Which is why,” she then peered over at me, and Miss Valerie spotted me as well, “I want you to take Emily here into the back room and then to meet Bee. For now, I will help out Mrs. Carter in the Canopy room.” Miss Valerie seemed stunned for a moment, but after swallowing what I could imagine was a little piece of candy still in her mouth, she nodded. Mrs. Gillies set me on the floor and Miss Valerie held her hand out. “Please take my hand, sweetie.” I could only gulp, comply, and then look back as Mrs. Gillies waved goodbye to me with a giant grin as if she knew something I didn’t about what awaited me next. Stunned and unnerved by everything, I almost wanted to bite Miss Valerie’s hand in desperation and then flee as best I could to a safe zone far away. Passing through a heavy door into what only could be described as a cutesy dungeon of sorts, I quickly decided not to. “Okay, sweetie. This is your first time here. I hope there isn’t another time, but I guess that will just be up to you.” She then gestured to a bench of sorts with padding on the top. “Take seat, chest on the top and bend over. Once you’re situated, don’t move an inch.” Instantly, I knew my fate. It was a little more elaborate than what Kathy had done with me, but I knew the preparation for a spanking by now when I saw it. So, not wanting to make my fate even worse, I just complied as quickly as I could. Behind me, Miss Valerie proceeded to nearly fondle a whole bunch of implements hanging off a rack, but finally chose the ping pong paddle and walked back over to me. “Not very traditional I grant you in some of these cases, but I think it will do the trick for today.” Seeing the large red surface, I just winced and hoped that all this would be over soon. “Okay. Seeing what you have next… I guess just 10 will do today…” she said, rubbing the paddle and then gliding it over my butt. I shut my eyes about as tight as they would go after that. I still trembled in fear, but it only got worse, when she suddenly hiked up my skirt for the day and then yanked down both my tights and my training panties, today’s pair marked by little, tiny hearts. I could hear Miss Valerie chuckle for a moment, but I didn’t have time to contemplate it for long. The first smack roared into me like a freight train. Kathy was sadistic and strong, but Miss Valerie was clearly practiced and powerful. Each smack I felt seemed like the equivalent to two of what Kathy could produce. I was in tears by the fifth smack. My delicate rear throbbed, and the sheer pain wouldn’t go away by the eighth. Still, after ten, Miss Valerie hung the paddle back up and allowed me the dignity to stay there on the bench for a moment before I then lifted my own tights and training panties back up. Despite my punishment, I vowed right then that I would escape this place no matter what as soon as I could if any of this happened again. Nancy was wonderful, but she wasn’t worth what was now occurring at the daycare. Regardless, Miss Valerie then sighed and popped me out of my own thoughts. “I’m sorry about that, Emily,” she said with an almost odd, noted tone of concern. “I really don’t like doing that, but you need to learn to behave. You should know that Mrs. Gillies always gets her way in the end. One way or another…” I wanted to ask what she meant by that, but she only held her hand out once more and towed me to the next room. I wasn’t sure what to expect after the pink and purple room I had just come from, but a medical lab with spots of color and toys was not it. A woman sitting down at the far end of some lab equipment then looked up and placed her glasses on the table in front of her. She quickly saw me being dragged along. “A new girl, Val?” Miss Valerie nodded. “That’s right, Bee. Just a single dose though today, okay? Mrs. Gillies doesn’t want her overdone. Just needs to learn a lesson… got it?” Bee got up and rolled her eyes a little. “I got it, I got it, okay? I’m sure… Emilly and I will get a long just fine. Isn’t that right, sweetie?” I was petrified of the room and of this new woman already as I was being introduced to her, but my mind swam with tons of other questions… namely, how did she know my name? I could hear Miss Valerie sigh again and she then pulled me across the room and got me to sit in a large, padded seat. “Just rest your arm there, sweetie,” she said dejectedly while pointing to the arm rest by my left arm. I quickly complied, still feeling the enormous sting from the spanking I had just endured. I thought that if I complied, I wouldn’t be punished anymore. Making a few clinking noises, I saw that Bee started to prepare something that I couldn’t quite make out. “Is it in place and are we doing the standard first time?” she then asked. Miss Valerie sighed yet again. “Yes… standard and in place.” “Good…” Bee said a little too sinisterly for my liking, but before I had a chance to ask, straps quickly popped out and cinched themselves around my chest, arms, and legs. “Hey! What the hell are you all doing?” I asked in protest, struggling in vain to get loose. “Ooh. Naughty, naughty,” Bee chided me. She then turned around and my eyes bulged out when I saw the shot that she was now carrying back to me. “We’ll fix that right away though… won’t we, Val?” Miss Valerie seemed to be in pain herself and numbly nodded. “You take care of things here… I’ll be… outside.” She then got up and left me alone with Bee. Despite her having just spanked me, I already missed her… or at least compared to the evil doctor-looking woman now approaching me with a giant needle. “Okay!” she said way too cheerfully. “Just one prick and it will all be over.” I tried to struggle, but the straps were too tight. Unfortunately, the ones on my arm were even tighter and the extra straps employed held my upper arm completely in place. I couldn’t even wiggle it more than a millimeter I suspected. The needle plunged quicky into my arm and I swore with the force Bee used, the darn thing would have gone right through. Instead, I just felt the hot liquid enter my arms and quickly get pumped around my body. It was a foreign invader and it burned wherever it went. Oddly though, after a moment, the burning feeling went away, and I was almost left with a buzzing sensation, like the kind you would feel when you were drunk. It wasn’t exactly unpleasant, and I felt almost a whiplash of sorts going from such pain to such pleasure so soon after. Bee smiled down on me. “Perfect. I can already see that it’s working. Shame it’s not more today but considering where you just came from and a few other little secrets I know, I’m pretty sure you’ll be back. Too bad you won’t remember though!” She then cackled a little as she got up and started bringing over another device. “What do you mea…?” but that was about all that I could make out. The buzzing sensation increased, and Bee quickly swung the large machine and a monitor in front of my face. I didn’t think much of it at first, but with each passing moment, I felt more drawn into the center of the pretty colors I started to see… more focused… more sleepy… happier even… I swore I even heard a tinkling noise as my eyes began to droop. I was almost a little scared, but at the same time, I had oddly never felt better and even the stinging in my rear had dissipated. It was nearly pure bliss. I wanted it to last forever, but my exhaustion ruled me more than anything else. Soon, my eyes shuttered close and everything faded to black. * * * My eyes bolted open. ‘Wha…? Where am I?’ My mind turned over and tried to put the pieces of afternoon back into place. Other Littles were just waking up that had taken impromptu naps as well I guessed as myself, but a few also seemed they would be demoted down to something more protective at night. Panicking, my hands shot between my legs, but I sighed in relief. ‘Dry… that’s good at least… Nancy would have been so upset with me over ruining my pretty training panties.’ I smiled at the sensation of being so much older than all these other babies. I could read and write and go to the potty by myself. I was a big gir… I shook my head. I guess I was still just coming out of my post nap slumber and was a little foggy. My arm hurt a bit and my butt definitely stung, but it was just kind of hard to figure out why. It strangely felt like a hangover when I used to drink… ‘When I was a teacher? Was I a teacher?’ I shook my head again and just hoped that my fuzziness would go away soon. It was super frustrating. I guess to some extent, a little later though, it kind of did. To be blunt, I was a little more distracted by then with some of the looks that other Littles or staff were giving me, but I just shuffled it off as both of them being weird in this funny place. I mean, they even had birds in all those lush tree branches all above me. I gazed in wonder and at all the beautiful colors up there. I was so engrossed though, that a book soon slid off my lap. Curious and not remembering the ending, I reopened it. Fascinated with the tale in moments, I just buried my head in a book and just really hoped that the prince would be okay and make it back to his castle and his one true love. ‘It’s so romantic!’ I never read the ending though, as right when he slayed the scary monster, Miss Valerie called out my name. “Emily? Emily?” She then spotted me and smiled. “There you are!” Her arms then waved me over. “Come on! Nancy is here for you out front!” I smiled widely and placed the book back where all the others were neatly stacked. I then made sure to gather up my bag and I was so giddy with excitement, I nearly skipped to the front lobby. It was all so easy and wonderful, and as a bonus, Miss Valerie was so nice to me. I mean, she even held the lobby gate open for me and gave a glowing report back to Nancy about the type of day I had. I was a little glad about that too because some of it still seemed a bit hazy, but I was just so proud of the good day I apparently had here. Nancy strangely seemed to give me an odd look of sorts after, but in the end, I was just happy that we were going home now. As a cherry on top, Mrs. Gillies even stepped out and noted my growing progress here at the daycare, which definitely elicited a smile from Nancy this time, much to my delight. ‘I wonder if I’ll get some ice cream tonight as a treat?’ I still felt a little strange, but if Mrs. Gillies, Miss Valerie, and Nancy were all happy, then I just supposed that everything was good. After all, if they cared about me, then all was good, and their happiness would be mine and I would be safe from all the evils of this world.

This will be the final chapter of the catchup of my over-writing frenzy. Hope y’all enjoy, chapter 26 and on will be Bethany and Ashley’s evening escapades, started writing 26 but it will be a minute, have a big event this weekend that is going to have me distracted but I hope to have more for you in the coming week. Chapter 25 Elizabeth was disconnected from the table and lifted down to her feet to stand next to Sharlese. It was her first time unrestrained and on both feet in her time so far that she was actually able to take in and fully compare herself. Elizabeth and Bethany were considered tall amongst amazons but Elizabeth found herself at best at eye level with Sharlese’s chest. Sharlese was truly a giantess, an extremely rare genetic variant of the Amazon genome, much more common than Ashley’s particular makeup but fairly uncommon. Even Max would have to look upwards a bit at Miss Sharlese which had Elizabeth in throws of awe and submission. She was so used to using her Amazon size to its advantages to overpower and overcome any and all problems but standing next to Sharlese she felt tiny. Both because she was shorter and because sharlese’s build was at least one and a half Elizabeth’s wide. “Come along.” Sharlese beckoned with a finger as she approached a secondary door inside of the nursery that Elizabeth had been curious about. Sharlese opened the door into an en-suite bathroom. There was a walk-in closet immediately inside the door on the right. Elizabeth peeked in and could see hangers loaded down with short dresses, long dresses, ridiculously puffy dresses, onesies, arrays of strappy leather items, a stockpile of diapers amongst the shelves in different variations and colour schemes. There were two black cabinets with the same locks as the crib and wardrobe, they were a little ominous with black roses, the stems covered in thorns, carved into the doors. There was another door at the end of the bathroom past the closet, it had a padlock running through a cast iron hinge sealing the door. Sharlese took note of her gaze and commented. “That is the water closet, you will be given limited access to the potty when you are a good girl as a reward.” Elizabeth noted that, clearly she would not be getting access at this point in time, she had noticed a bit of building pressure in her bladder and a toilet sounded nice after the constant string of diapers she had been in. Across from the closets was the shower and independent bathtub, both appeared to be extremely high end with extra nozzles and jets protruding from the surfaces of black granite with brass fittings. Sharlese opened the glass door of the shower for Elizabeth to step in. “You will need to be rinsed before your bath.” Sharlese followed her in which Elizabeth found a little odd then started pulling cables from the walls and floors to attach to the cuffs that were still on from the change. A button was pushed and the cable slack was snapped up before she heard the faint sound of electric motors behind the wall pulling her. She only resisted for a moment but they proved to be unyielding. She realised she was headed towards the position Bethany had put her in the previous morning, was she really going to be starting this morning with an enema too? The motors stopped when her palms were against the wall and her feet were spread to the outer edges of the shower which was a much wider split than she had done the previous morning. Sharlese pulled a plastic cap over Elizabeth’s hair and made sure it was all tucked in before a blindfold was pulled over her eyes. Elizabeth was left for only a brief moment before she felt something against her lips, it felt like the pacifier bulb which her body couldn’t resist for some reason. She regretted the decision when straps were pulled around her head and secured. “Since you refused your morning bottle, we will double it for your shower.” Sharlese said as a tube was connected to the front of the pacifier and a valve turned which let the sweet formula flow into Elizabeth’s mouth. She felt some shocks in her tongue and recognized she had just been fitted with a trainer pacifier to encourage her to suck down the formula. Some of the fullness had subsided at this point but a double serving of the massive bottle she had seen would surely pop her. Sharlese seemed to have stepped out of the shower but only for a moment before she felt something probing her back door. She let out a little yelp as something slid in and she could hear the sound of a pressure cuff pump bulb being squeezed. The object inside her expanded little by little until it became almost uncomfortable and she let out a little yelp. Sharlese gave the bulb two more pumps for good measure and dropped it, letting it swing between Elizabeth’s legs. The sound of the sliding glass door could be heard before she heard the hiss of steam being pumped into the enclosure as the coolness subsided and was replaced with the warm embrace of thick humid air. She heard the rush of water after a few minutes and felt multiple streams hit her body all at once from several directions. Finally what she dreaded most, the plug in her began to introduce warm water into her bowels. It seemed to be an automated enema as it would only pump in a small amount of water and then quickly evacuate it before adding a fresh supply. Each time it made a cycle it would increase the amount by a low percentage. This treatment went on for 15 minutes and Elizabeth couldn’t say she hated it. The water was warm and relaxing and honestly the enema felt refreshing. The thing she didn’t like was the constant stream of formula filling her mouth and the bloated tummy feeling she was getting from it. Her tummy was bulging out from the large serving of oatmeal and the heavy formula sloshing around inside her. It took away some of her physique and gave her the appearance of baby fat. Finally the water shut down and a flow of hot air was pushed through the shower to dry her skin. Sharlese must have stepped into the shower because she felt her pacifier being pulled away and her restraints being released, the blindfold leading the shower cap before she was helped out of the shower. Sharlese guided her to the tub where she stepped into the warm bubble bath that had been prepared. It smelled of flowers, not as sweet as something she’d use on a little but very fragrant. The nanny gently scrubbed Elizabeth’s skin with a soft loofah until she was practically glistening. Aside from the forced feeding and enema, Elizabeth imagined this must be how queens live, waited on and bathed by someone else. She’d gladly accept that bit of humiliation for this sort of treatment. Her hair was brushed before Sharlese used a cup to scoop water from the bath and gently pour water over her head. She used her hand on the girl's forehead to shield her eyes from the water as she wet her hair down. Shampoo was gently massaged into her scalp followed by a rinse and a second shampooing and rinse. Finally oils and conditioners were applied that had her black hair practically mirror-like and shiny beyond any regimen she had ever come up with. She was in such bliss that the growing pressure in her bladder and over-full feeling in her stomach seemed to flow down the drain with the spent water after Sharlese pulled the plug. She was helped out of the tub and stood on a mat while Sharlese dried her off with the softest, fluffiest towel she had ever felt. She really, really, really could get very used to this. She was guided out of the bathroom and back to the changing table. She knew she was coming to the end of her stay here and would have to return home in a diaper to avoid the wrath of the LCU and Bethany. Sharlese gave her a little lift onto the changing table, not that she needed any help, and pulled a strap across her chest, covering her nipples and giving her a bit of modesty. A diaper was pulled from under the table and unfolded before being slid under Elizabeth with her legs lifted by her ankles before being lowered back down onto the padding. “Master Guildroy has been in contact with Miss Bethany to let her know your whereabouts and safety and guarantee her that you will be promptly returned home in the conditions mandated by your commands. He also recommended that I ensure your journey home be memorable and enjoyable.” With that comment, Elizabeth felt Sharlese slide the large, well lubricated diaper trainer between her legs. She was immediately greeted with locking confirmation vibrations and pleasant fullness that elicited a soft moan and a flood of excited memories. She was quickly powdered and the diaper sealed. It was a similar diaper to the one that Elizabeth had sent with her in her purse but seemed a bit thinner. She was then released from the table and stood in the centre of the nursery. A tight bra was pulled over her head, sports bra esque but designed more so to look like a training bra. It was simple black with purple roses covering the fabric and it held Elizabeth’s large chest tight and removed any sort of bounce she may have had in a normal bra. Next was a dark purple onesie with a black lace Peter Pan collar and lace cuffs around her bicep and thigh. It would be pretty cute on its own but Elizabeth hoped she’d get a bit more than just a onesie. Around the waist was a stiff band of canvas that acted as a belt and the Amazon curves of her hips guaranteed that when Sharlese pulled it tight, it would be locked in place. An integrated strap that started at her belly button, connected to the belt, was pulled up between her legs and tightened. It held the soft padding of the diaper against her skin and sank in the trainer so that it didn’t have any chances of moving. The strap was wide between her thighs and despite being in a thinner diaper, the tightness of the padding bowed her thigh apart a little and she’d have to be conscious of the waddle it would generate. The pain in Elizabeth’s bladder reared its ugly head. Now that her diaper was covered by the onesie she couldn’t help but be tempted to relieve some of that pressure, especially with the trainer. She didn’t want to soak the diaper completely and have to ride home in a wet diaper especially when she didn’t know how long the ride would be. The Nanny held up the next article to be added to her ensemble, a pair of black short dungarees. The shoulder straps had some very mild frills same with the leg holes and the front panel had Max’s crest embroidered into the left breast in all black thread. As Elizabeth lifted her leg to step in she very carefully opened up her bladder to let a small trickle into the waiting diaper. The trainer kicked to life on a low hum and carried through until she clamped back down. She wasn’t expecting the trainer to chirp loudly from inside of her diaper, causing her to turn red as Sharlese looked up with a knowing expression from her squatted position holding the dungarees open for her to step into. “You must have a bit of experience with the trainer.” Sharlese smirked seeing Elizabeth’s flushed face. “It is very tempting to play with isn’t it. If you’re not careful, you’ll be begging for diapers in no time.” Elizabeth wasn’t sure she’d be begging necessarily to be in diapers but the thoughts of the previous orgasms she had with the trainer excited her and deep down she knew it already had a hold on her despite the fact that she had to wet a diaper to use it properly. The dungarees were lifted and pulled over Elizabeth’s hips before Sharlese stepped behind her and pulled the straps over her shoulders and snapped them behind her back in the unreachable spot between her shoulder blades with a very audible click. Elizabeth knew immediately that the click was a locking mechanism and that she was now trapped in the shortalls. “A driver has already left an envelope with the key at your sister’s apartment for you. She was guided over to a vanity mirror where she could take in the look. It was cute, not too childish but also not fully adult. The onesie just looked like an adult singlet she’d wear to have the tight tucked look. Her breasts were still noticeable but dramatically reduced by the tight bra. The legs of the dungarees were short and tight and hugged her thighs a little lower than her favourite pair of short shorts she wore on the weekend to taunt her little charges with adult clothing. The diaper underneath would only be noticeable from its soft rustle as she moved around but it wasn’t immediately visually apparent. She was sat in the chair of the vanity and Sharlese went about blow drying and styling her hair into a complicated Viking braid that started from the perimeter of her face with a smaller braids on either side of her head that ran back over her shoulder and a large braid from the top centre and back. Her bangs were combed out and curled over her forehead in a thin curtain that landed just above her eyebrows. Again it was very cute but somewhere in between the childish and adult aesthetic. Sharlese used a small micro razor and some tweezers to finely tune her eyebrows just a little into a thinner shape and went about applying makeup. Elizabeth didn’t know why she was getting such a treatment for just returning home but again, the luxury of being cared for and primped and preened felt nice. The pain in her bladder was back again and she decided to release just a bit more while she sat in the chair as Sharlese worked on her. The trainer kicked up the level and she had to stifle a gasp as it fired up to her release. She had to remind herself after regaining composure to stem the flow lest she soak the diaper too early. Again the trainer chirped and Sharlese gave her a little smile in the mirror as she drew on some wings from the corner of her eyes. A very light blush was added and quick sealing powder finished the job. She looked like a porcelain doll when Sharlese was done. Next were socks and shoes. Some black thigh highs with purple lace around her thigh squeezed the little bit of pudge over the elastic band and the ensemble was completed with a pair of purple Velcro trainers with a black sole that completed the outfit. “We are a bit behind schedule so if you will follow me down to the car we can leave promptly.” Sharlese said as she held out a hand for Elizabeth. Elizabeth gingerly pinched the nanny’s fingers and was led out of the nursery and downstairs to the courtyard she had walked across dressless the previous night. Outside was one of the large black SUV’s she had seen in the garage the previous night. A tweener gentleman stood by the rear passenger door and opened it for Elizabeth as the pair approached. Sharlese gave a quick ‘thank you’ then looked at Elizabeth who did the same shortly after realizing she needed to use her manners. Elizabeth was not fully prepared for what she saw behind the door of the SUV. The seat that was available to her was a large car seat. Part of the rear row of seats had been removed to make room for the Amazon sized carrier permanently affixed inside the cabin. An automatic step folded down and Elizabeth was guided to the door and up the step before Sharlese’s hands took her hips and guided her down into the seat. The series of straps that bound her to the seat were intense. One across her hips, below and above her breasts, one over each thigh, cuffs on both calves and ankles, wrists bound to the sides of the bumpers that came up to hug her hips along with straps over her biceps and one well padded wide strap around her neck. Blinder wings came around either side of her head which meant she wouldn’t be able to see out either window on either side and the SUV was built limousine style with a wall dividing the driver from the passengers with a wide blacked out window in the centre. The final strap was a crotch strap that Elizabeth knew was included because what car seat is complete without one. Sharlese gave it an extra tug which gained a gasp from Elizabeth as she felt it push down on her fun button and immediately understood why little’s like their crotch straps so tight in the car. Sharlese closed her door and startled Elizabeth a little when she entered the cab in the seat next to her from the other side. She leaned forward and pushed a small button on a built-in screen in front of the restrained girl and shut the car door. A moment later she felt the engine startup as the monitor in front of her booted up some little tv show. She didn’t really pay attention at first then boredom set in and she began watching more and more intently. It was kind of silly and the built in adult sub contexts and innuendo that would be over the heads of a little were quite funny. She found herself forgetting about the pressure in her bladder as the car moved down the road. So much so that when the episode ended and the screen popped up a display of Max’s face she startled a little and lost her grip and let out a longer than previous streams which fired the trainer up at a new level before she managed to get herself under control. “How’s my little Fox this morning?” Max asked and Elizabeth realised it was a video call and he had surely heard the chirp of the trainer. She turned red and looked down as far as the car seat would allow her head to tilt in embarrassment. “I’m very good.” Elizabeth replied after getting her breathing under control. “How was Miss Sharlese? I’m sorry I couldn’t be there this morning. Next time Daddy will be there to help out, I promise.” He said with a knowing smirk. “She is quite wonderful, very adept. Maybe I’d be as good a nanny as her if I had that much experience.” Elizabeth said a little excitedly. As she heard Miss Sharlese clear her throat next to her which made her blush. “That’s good to hear. I had a wonderful evening with you and would like to see you again. I’m going to be a bit busy for a couple of days and was hoping we could schedule another date.” Max said. Elizabeth blushed crimson at the flattery and tried to hide her face again. “I’d like that.” She practically whispered back. “But I need to talk to Bethany first and make sure it’s okay.” She spoke up a bit. “I’ve already spoken to her this morning and she said as long as you want to come out, you’re allowed to. So long as you’re a good girl at home though.” Max said, causing Elizabeth to blush at being treated like a little being picked up for a playdate. “Now, I believe I caught you in the middle of something. I have the trainer set to step up the vibration levels with every wetting. Sharlese has told me that you had two accidents already this morning with trainer and that would mean that was your third. The fourth will be at maximum power but if you just trickle like you have been I doubt it will do much for you. And if you have a full release after the fourth, it will only punish you for holding it. I suggest your next accident finishes the job but you may know better than Daddy and might need to learn a lesson.” Max explained. Elizabeth knew that realistically the third hadn’t really relieved enough pressure and her bladder was aching. Along with the thoughts of the sweet orgasmic release she’d get if she fully let go it was very tempting. “Do you want to have your accident away from daddy? Somewhere a bit more private like the elevator at the apartment, granted you may be stuck in the elevator with someone which could be hard to explain. I could also torment you, set the schedule for the vibrator to start delivering punishment shocks as soon as you step out of the car. Lots of fun options to choose from. I’ve asked the driver to drive very slowly and carefully because of the precious cargo in the back seat. The drive may take over an hour to get you back.” Max explained. He was devious and his dominant takes of control from Elizabeth had her in throws of submission. “Sharlese, could you be a doll and give Little Lizzie her pacifier.” Max asked as Sharlese pulled out a purple pacifier and slid it into Elizabeth’s mouth without a moment of hesitation. “I’ll let you get back to your cartoons but I will be keeping an eye on you with the cameras as I have been this whole time.” Max said which made Elizabeth’s eyes open wide in disbelief. “Yes, sweetie, I have the whole mansion covered in cameras and especially the nursery. I watched quite a bit of your morning while the boring old heads ran circles around each other in my meeting. I will say you look absolutely precious and I hope you enjoy your gifts. Enjoy your ride and listen to your nanny.” Max said before his camera cut away and the cartoons flipped back on. Elizabeth was a little nervous to act right away. Her bladder was begging for the release and her libido kept taunting her with horny thoughts of the intense orgasm she’d get for wetting. But she kept trying to push down those thoughts as she knew Max was watching and Sharlese was right next to her. Her mind justified that she had her first experience with the trainer right in front of her older sister and littles constantly were being watched as they wet themselves and made stickies in their nappies. She decided to focus back on the cartoons to distract her mind and that did an excellent job. She made it another ten minutes into the car ride before she suddenly started feeling wet between the legs. In fact she had released her bladder without noticing at all and her first instinct was to clench back down but she refrained when she felt the powerful max level trainer fire up. She couldn’t stop herself now even if she wanted to, it felt so good to wet her diaper. Her breathing accelerated through her nose and she closed her eyes as the waves of pleasure washed over her while she nursed the pacifier for comfort. She was in her own little world as she soaked herself and the trainer praised her for wetting. It praised her so well that she came twice before she was finished and lay limp in the restraints of the car seat. “Good girl little Lizzie, good girl.” Sharlese praised her as she came into view and gently patted Elizabeth’s brow with a small pink handkerchief. Elizabeth blushed as she realised she had just put on a show for both Max and Sharlese. A small text box popped into the corner of the monitor in front of Elizabeth with the praise “good girl, my little fox,” the sender information only read Daddy and Elizabeth would have passed out from blush overload at the praise from Max as she gave the pacifier a few involuntary suckles. Now that her diaper was wet and she was more sensitive from the orgasms, the crotch strap really began to do a number on her. Each little bump felt like a hill and she had all these tingly sensations in her tummy. The squish of the fully soaked and warm diaper added a strange sensation. She knew she was sensitive from her orgasms and the added moisture from her accident made her feel like she was excessively horny wet in her diaper. It was an interesting feeling and the crotch strap kept making itself apparent as she involuntarily tried to start grinding her wet padding into the strap. She tried to keep the moans low and act like she was watching the cartoons in front of her as she suckled the pacifier. “Is the strap too tight sweetie?” Sharlese’s question came out of nowhere and broke her train of thought as she froze. Elizabeth shook her head ‘no’ and blushed. A bump in the road caused her to groan into the pacifier as the strap dug into the diaper with a dip. Sharlese’s hand came to the strap and gently cupped Elizabeth’s soaked padding through her shortalls. “I can loosen it for you if it’s making you uncomfortable.” Elizabeth could hear the smirk in her voice, she’d do the same thing to littles in the car when shapperoning them around. Elizabeth tried to hold herself back but found her head shaking ‘no’ almost immediately in response. She blushed thinking about how far she had fallen, she was desperately horny, something about this submissive side of herself had her constantly on edge and the humiliating attention was almost too much. “Suit yourself little fox.” Sharlese said as she pulled away to sit back in her seat. Elizabeth went back to watching the cartoons and very carefully tried to grind into the strap undetected, completely forgetting there was a camera pointed right at her with Max more than likely watching on the other end. Then she had a thought, if she wet just a little more, maybe the trainer would stir her a little more while she ground on the strap, she figured she was pretty empty after letting go previously but tried to relax her muscles and let out some more flow. To her surprise, she felt the padding get warmer again and the trainer started up on the lowest setting again. With the strap of the car seat aiding she was able to bring herself to the edge again and pushed forward with all she had into the strap to bring herself over. She crumpled back into the car seat again as the trainer chirped to let everyone know what she had just done. “Best be careful little fox, I didn’t put you in a thick diaper and you’re probably already coming close to capacity. If I had known you were such a heavy daytime wetter as you were at nighttime I would have chosen more noticeable padding. I’d hate for you to leak and spoil your nice clothes, if we need to pull over at a rest stop to change you just let me know.” Sharlese said which caused Elizabeth’s cheeks to burn anew at the thoughts of being changed in public and the humiliation of leaking through a diaper. Luckily there wasn’t much of the journey left and Elizabeth was feeling content so the tight strap between her legs only kept the embers of her arousal at a low warmth so she didn’t feel the need to act as desperately. There was a familiar turn and bump as they pulled into the apartment’s underground garage and she felt the SUV come to a halt. She heard Sharlese’s seat belt unbuckle and her door open, a moment later Elizabeth’s door swung open and Sharlese reached in to start undoing the restraints. Elizabeth was helped out of the car and stretched a little when she got on her own feet. Sharlese had a black and purple bag slung over her shoulder that matched Elizabeth’s current aesthetic. As she looked at the bag it became apparent that it was a diaper bag and the colour scheme matching her own outfit would only mean one thing to others. Her legs were a little wobbly and Sharlese took her arm to help support her. “You might have played a little too much in the car sweetie, we’ll have to be careful with the next ride.” She said before she pulled the pacifier from Elizabeth’s lips and deposited it in her side pocket. Elizabeth had completely forgotten about the pacifier until Sharlese’s finger had hooked into the ring and pulled it from her mouth. “Now, do you know how to get back home from here?” Sharlese asked, looking down at Elizabeth who seemed to shrink a little with the nanny’s gaze. She nodded her head ‘yes’ bashfully. “Then lead the way, I need to have a word with your big sister and drop off your personal effects.” Elizabeth was a little stunned that she had to escort the nanny back to her sister’s apartment but looked up with determination and stepped forward. The soggy padding between her legs was cooling a bit and the added mass of her multiple wettings, big and small, made her unknowingly waddle a bit to keep the damp padding away from her skin. Sharlese watched from behind as her hips swayed and her slightly wider gate gave away the diaper to anyone who was keen, which for the most part was anyone who had ever seen a diapered little. The parking garage was empty and only one couple coming out of the second elevator caught a glimpse of Elizabeth who darted into their open elevator as soon as the doors opened. Sharlese pushed the floor button for the elevator, she knew where she was going all along but part of the mind games when working with a little or submissive was letting them have some control and charge. Elizabeth hadn’t even noticed that Sharlese had pushed the right button for the elevator as she leaned against the wall, staring at the floor with rosey cheeks. She’d realise later that she had been played once she got over the embarrassment of almost being seen but in the moment she was buried in her own thoughts in her head. The elevator rose and the doors opened, Sharlese “tsked” a little under her breath, hoping to have some other resident join them for the elevator ride to see the adorable blush of Elizabeth. Alas, they departed the elevator and Elizabeth made a speedy exit and moved down the hallway to Bethany’s door. “I’ll have to get you a harness and leash for next time if you’re going to take off without your nanny like that little Lizzie.” Sharlese quietly said as she caught up with Elizabeth. Sharlese knocked on the door for Elizabeth who was a blushing mess holding her dungaree’s straps tightly from the comment. Each time Sharlese made a move to embarrass her she seemed to regress a little bit further. ‘She is quite the catch Master Guildroy’ Sharlese thought to herself before the door opened.

Chapter 2: Swirling the flute of champagne, Dani is all too aware of the number of rules she is breaking. She’d only had a few sips, obviously not enough to get her drunk but it had been three years since she even looked at any alcoholic drink and the nerves were eating up her insides. Besides at the rate the other girls were going, she didn’t even have time to catch up. Suddenly, Dani puts the glass down with a clang feeling that poison has infected her system and was is to get it away. Carly notices from across the room, coming over with a frown on her face. “Don’t tell me you're not drinking.” She pouts, sitting beside her on the couch. “You were the life of the party!” Yes, she was. Note the past tense. That was before in her wild and free eighteen year old self era with no self control and a penchant for trouble. “Oh don’t be too hard on the baby. I’m sure she’s just missing her nap time bottle. That’s right about now, isn’t it? But oh wait, you get straight from the source, is that right…” Stupid Holly McDonald with her rat-like face always sniffing for trouble. Dani has no response. They’d been friends once upon a time but ever since she was taken, Holly had become extremely nasty. Dani knew that she was just worried, like they all were, with the close presence of an Amazon and took her frustrations out on the easiest target. Her. Dani didn’t even have the guts to fight back because her feelings were valid. She was a problem everyone just chose to ignore and nothing was as it used to be. What was the point in even pretending? “Holly, don’t say that!” Carly rolled her eyes. “You’re ruining my party! Go complain somewhere else!” Carly was loyal to a fault, always had been. “Holly being a bitch again?” Olivia came back holding three shot glasses. Dani covers the yawn with her hand, attempting to be discreet. The worst thing was that Holly was right. She was missing nap time and having been on the strict schedule for the last three years, she was fucking tired at only three pm. “It’s fine.” Dani says. “She’s just being how she always is.” The three of them share a look. They’d been friends since high school, slowly doubling their group in the first year of college where Holly joined and two weeks after the start of first semester, Abby found Dani. The Little hadn’t been able to get housing on campus so her parents piled all the money they had into the apartment. Since then, she hasn't a clue what’s happened to them. Abby was considerate but keeping in contact with her parents was the one thing she wouldn’t budge on and her friends hadn't been home since. A number of Amazons had apparently moved into their predominantly Little town since and it just wasn’t worth the risk to go back. “Why do we put up with her again?” says Olivia, pulling her from her thoughts. Carly. They both know. The girl saw something in her (like she sees in everyone) and Dani supposes the two of them were just blind to whatever it was. “Enough of this dreary talk!” Carly slurred her words. “Let’s drink because this bitch is getting hitched!” The room erupted in cheers, glasses clanging and in a moment she would come to regret, Dani thought, fuck this. Tipping her head back, the liquid slid down with ease. “Lemon and salt quickly!” Tequila. Oh fuck. Her face scrunched up in disgust. That was the beginning of the end of the night. ooOoo They danced, seductively swaying their hips side to side dressed in just a lacy thong and bra. Olivia and Dani pressed against each other, giggling about God knows what and Dani could only wonder, is that what her life would have been like if she’d managed to keep her mouth shut that fateful day? Her other clothes had slowly disappeared throughout the day and god knows where they’d gone. Rule number two was now broken: no naughty behavior. The others were in various states of undress after a hefty game of strip poker. The world was spinning, the lights bright and the music going babump, babump, babump at the back of her mind. Abby was going to murder her. She takes another sip of her drink, something stronger. She doesn’t know what. Carly is completely off her rocker and Dani… she was even more. It’s why she didn’t shy away at the sight of the man in the apartment. Her eyes roamed down his perfectly toned abs, peeking out from behind the white dress hurt only half buttoned at the bottom. She smirked, lip slipping between her teeth and she didn’t try to hide her very open gaze. He was handsome and muscular with gorgeous green eyes and the fluffiest hair known to man that she just couldn’t resist running her fingers through. He towered over her at six feet and while most people did, she didn’t feel tiny in comparison. A warmth spread throughout her body the moment he placed his hands on her hips as she straddled his waist. The Bride to Be had her turn and now it was Dani’s and let her tell you, it was quite the performance. They moved together back and forth, tuning out the cheers and she pushed just a tiny bit closer into him as his hand slipped up her thigh. Someone let out a whistle and Dani threw her head back laughing. This was just too perfect. It was almost as if she was free again and the world was at her fingertips. She didn’t want the night to end. Now, even after the entertainment had concluded, the man stuck around. Hiding in the hall from the others, he cupped her face, trailing his thumb over her plump pink lips. He was devastatingly handsome and Dani couldn’t have wanted him more. “Is your name really Little Johnny Boy?” she smirks. “What do you think?” They laugh. He leans in, leading a trail of kisses along her neck down to her collarbone. “I never did get your name.” he whispers as warm breath tingles against her skin. She pauses, for half a second, her name on the tip of her tongue. “It doesn’t matter.” “I’d say otherwise.” He pulls back, staring at her with a daze in her eyes, like he wanted to scoop her up and take her away forever to the fantasy island she always dreamed of. But there was no point leading him on when any further relationship was impossible. “You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid eyes on. What if I want to see you again after tonight?” Oh, she’d want nothing more but she looks away, blinking away the tears that burned at the back of her eyes. Dani had promised herself she wasn’t going to cry. Not tonight. “I…” she gulped. “It’s not a good idea. I’m not someone you want to be around-” “I find that very hard to believe.” His voice is low, protesting her every word. He leans closer, shushing her with his lips hovering just above her’s. Moaning beneath his touch, caressing every inch of her body, Dani thinks, this is it. They’re gonna kiss. They’re gonna- “Oh no!” The spell is broken. Suddenly, she is clutching her abdomen, bent over with an aching type of pain she’s all too familiar with. “Are you okay?” His voice is panicked as he places a hand on her back. “B-bathroom!” She hisses through a clenched jaw. Why Lord. Why now? She’s almost crying. The world really did seem to hate her. “Oh shit, you’re gonna puke!” Yeah, let’s go with that… Her stomach grumbled and she knew that everything that went down would have to come up (or down). Stupid gluten. Stupid drink. Stupid Amazons! Dani just about screamed in frustration, yanking on the locked bathroom door. Giggles are heard from the other side and she swears. “Do you need a bucket?!” The man still hadn’t left her side and his overattentativnes was starting to become a thorn in her side. “Please!” Dani groaned, heading towards Carly’s room. “Leave me alone!” “But-“ She slammed the door in his face and the Little was in too much agony to feel bad. The diaper is where she left it, tossed to the side on the ground and she doesn’t waste a moment. Ripping off her bottoms she slips the thick padding between her legs. She holds onto the sides, unable to tape them on her own and squats. Her sphincter clenched and she strains, pushing out a muddy wet slide and the cramping slowly lifts from her body. It takes less than a minute and then it’s over. Dani bursts into tears, mascara running down her cheeks as she tries to pinpoint the exact moment her life went to shit. “Babe?” A voice calls. “I saw you run in here!” Olivia. “I’m coming in.” Oh god. The blood rushes from her face. How the fuck would they joke their way out of this situation? There were some things nobody could see, not even Olivia. But it was too late. Opening the door, the girl freezes at the sight of the brown lump hanging from her behind. Her hand covers her nose. “If you think I’m cleaning your filthy ass up… think again.” Dani’s lips quiver yet a hint of a smile still makes an appearance. “I need to go. Just look at me.” She whispers, gesturing towards the absolute horridness coming from her bottom half. “How the fuck am I going to explain this to Abby?” The straps were undone showing that she’d clearly taken off the diaper, her face stained with makeup and had the slightly clouded look in her eye from too much drink. Oh, there was going to be hell to pay. For once, Olivia is silent. There was no way out of this. “Maybe-” “Guys!” Someone screectches. They both jump, startled at Carly’s wild expression as she suddenly bursts into the room. The girl is so frazzled that she doesn't even notice their current predicament. “It’s seven fifty nine! You have to go!” “What?” They both shout. How had the time gone so fast? Dani looks down at her phone seeing the missed text from Abby twenty minutes ago that she was on her way. There was no time to change or wipe her face clean or even say goodbye to the others… “Put this on and carry your shoes down!” They hurried, gathering her items and stuffing them in her one arm she wasn’t using to secure her… waste. “Carly, I’m-I’m sorry-” “Just go!” They hurry her out the door and down the hall, the others confused at the sudden commotion. The music fades into the distance, passing the elevator and heading straight for the staircase. “Hey!” Dani turns her head back, seeing the guy from the party. He’s running after her standing just a floor above. “Where are you going? I never got your name!” He leans over the railing, voice echoing out. “I’m sorry! I’ve got to go!” Please don’t follow, please don’t follow. He continues down the stairs. Dani is almost outside. Her heart pounds in her chest and shit is running up her back but that’s the least of her concerns. “Wait!” She hears him shout but she’s already out the door. “You’ve dropped your shoe!” OoOoo Abby is waiting, leaning against the car. She expected that Dani would be late but what she sees is so much more. Hair tousled, make-up running down her cheeks and one shoe in hand, the girl freezes for half a second before bursting into tears. “Mommy!” She wails. Dropping the items to the ground, she waddles the short distance, arms lifting to be picked up. That prompts her into action. “Oh baby…” She doesn’t waste a moment, scooping her into her arms as the girl sobs into her neck, snot running from her nose. Abby can feel the warmth of a fresh mess beneath her hand and lifting up the back of her dress, it’s spread all over her freckled skin. Her hand freezes then, seeing the undone straps and by some miracle she’d been able to hold it up. The Amazon knows what has happened, call it a sixth sense if you will, but now was not the time to be mean Mommy. They would deal with that tomorrow and the plethora of other obviously broken rules. Right now, all Dani needed was a boatload of love. “H-Home!” The Little gasped for breath. “Wanna go home!” “And so we shall baby. Don't you worry a pretty little hair on your head.” They make it home before Dani even has time to worry over the events from today. Held in one arm, Abby strips the girl at the door, tossing the clothes aside. They were going to be burned tomorrow. Anything to do with this obviously disastrous party was going to be cleansed from her mind, even if that meant permanent separation from those nasty Littles. Honestly, Abby was half-tempted to call the authorities to have them properly put in their place but she restrained herself. Anger made people do stupid things and while she wouldn’t regret her actions, she’d regret hurting Dani. Her hold tightened on the Little, restraining her fury. Pressing her nose into her hair breathing in the strawberry scented baby shampoo, for the first time that evening, she allowed herself to exhale knowing Dani was back in her arms. She’d sat by her phone the entire day, anxious at the thought of her little girl being without her. They’d been apart before, allowing Dani to meet her little friends for lunch or go to the Little spa in town for the afternoon. But that was only for an hour or two and she hung around the area, keeping a watchful eye out. But obviously this had been a humongous error. Abby knew that the Little wouldn’t follow the rules but she didn’t think she’d be sobbing at the end of the night. The Amazon decided this would be learning opportunity that she’d be sure to never repeat. “M-mommy?” The tiny girl in her arms whimpered. “Hush, darling.” She whispered, kissing the top of her head. “We’re going to take a warm bath and clean off this messiness.” The girl nodded content but the words lingered on the tip of her tongue. “I was naughty. Punish now?” “No.” She said immediately. “Not now. Tonight is for mommy and baby.” Tomorrow was a different story. Tomorrow, they’d have a lengthy talk on the dangers and consequences of disobeying Mommy. But Little Dani didn’t need to know that because it would only send her into a further panic. Now an hour later, all squeaky and clean, Dani couldn’t have been any more relieved. She didn’t even put up a fight as Abby double padded her in the annoying crawler diapers that wouldn’t let her stand. She didn’t cry as she was curled up in a ball and the fuzzy pink swaddler blanket was wrapped tightly around her body restricting any movement. Her cheek rubbed against the fabric, almost purring at the feel. And she didn’t even notice as the plastic pacifier bouncing between her lips was switched out for a voluminous breast full of milk, sluggishly attaching herself to the nipple. This wasn’t an everyday thing and that’s what made it even more special. Dani just loved to gloat about how she was a big girl not like the other silly babies but she was more babyish than she even realized and when the Little slipped, she slipped hard. Abby just wished that she would just let go completely because really she would be so much happier. She wanted to enjoy it while it lasted because tomorrow would be a nightmare as she came down from the high, battling the internal demons that told her she had to be Big. That she couldn’t be Little. If only she could make her see… OoOoo The morning came and up woke Little Miss Crabby Pants. Abby sighed, glancing at the clock showing it was only half seven. And on a Saturday. Great. She scowled, knowing the girl would howl for hours until she got her way but Abby wouldn’t give in. Not this time, especially after last night. She picked up the monitor, watching the little girl attempt to spit out her pacifier and wriggle out of the swaddle only to fail but didn’t stop her from trying over and over again. “ABVYYYY!” her voice was muffled by the rubber sucker. “WEHMEOU!!” With an attitude like that? She could stay in her crib all day. Making sure Dani wasn’t actually hurt, the Amazon went on with her morning. She would allow the girl to cry and whine and hiss profanities until her resolve broke down. Two hours later it happened. She relaxed in the living room, sipping a cup of coffee and finally starting on her book when there was finally a change. “Mommy?” her small voice echoes through the monitor. “Mommy, I sowwy… Mommy pweasee!” Abby watches as a tear dribbles down her cheek, eyes pleading for a release and forgiveness. Content that the Little has realized the error of her ways, she makes her way towards the room. Her eyes are red and puffy and gnawing on the inflated bulb, stares at her with the most resigned look. “I see my little potty mouth is awake.” Oh, Dani didn’t like that. She hmphs in response as the woman walks into the room, the fight reigniting in her eyes, but not really, she was tired. Any argument now was just for show. “Can Mommy take out your paci or do we need it in for the rest of the day?” Her brows formed into an upside down V, frustration written all over her face. She shakes her head, pushing down the annoyance as much as she can. “Very good,” she hums in approval. “You were such a sweet little baby last night, I hoped it would continue into today.” Reaching down over the tall bars, she wriggles the object from between her lips as it deflates. Immediately, Dani opens her mouth wide, trying to be rid of the ache in her jaw. “Let’s get you changed. From the smell of it, you didn’t only go number one.” Dani is grateful as the blanket is undone, stretching her arms and legs out. She pulls her body up by the bars standing on her tippy toes and reaching up to be let out. Laid down then on the changing table, she scowled at her soiled diaper for the second day in a row. “You did this to me!” “I never forced you to regress last night, Dani. You did that all on your own. You wanted my milk and who am I to deny such a tiny little girl?” Last night was fuzzy as her brain tried to work out the jumbled up fragmented pieces. She remembers the party, shitting herself and the dreamy man loving her in a way no one has before. However, after that it is all a blur. Dani knows that she slipped. It happens every so often but each time she can feel her body losing more and more control her mind losing more time it seemed. She knew partly it was the milk because Amazon’s breast milk broke down a Little’s inhibitions, slowing their brainwaves making them unable to think clearly. Over time, frequent consumption lead to scrambled minds and scrambled diapers. Basically, it had the same effects of alcohol yet for some reason, it was viewed as a good toxin. Plus it was delicious, Dani was ashamed to admit. Now, wiped, powdered and freshly re-diapered, the Little sits up shooting the Amazon an incredulous look. “Why am I still in a diaper?” “You should know the answer to that question Dani.” “Last night.” “Precisely.” They move to the rocking chair and facing the Amazon, straddling her hips there is nowhere else for her to turn. Dani doesn’t even know where to begin. Lowering her head in shame, she felt like a teenager again, the morning after sneaking out of the house to a party. She was sixteen years old at the time and her parents did not hold back, chastising her to hell and back. “This is my punishment? Diapers all day?” It is a rhetorical question that Dani already knows the answer to. She would like to think this is all but it is too easy. She’d crossed the line one too many times and Abby was not about to let this go. “Don’t pretend, Daniella. I’m talking to you like an adult right now.” Oh no. Dani gulped, this really wasn’t good. Slowly, raising her head, she’s struck by the intensity in her gaze. “Do you remember when I first adopted you? The promise we made to each other.” “Yes.” Her voice is just a whisper. “Say them.” the Amazon’s tone leaves no room for argument. “If I respect you then you will respect me.” “Exactly. Respect is a two way street and it has to be earned. I’ve given you many liberties, much more than I probably should. Have I not?” “You have.” Dani mumbled. Inside of the house, she wasn’t forced to wear diapers or pull-ups, could use the bathroom by herself (sans shower) and could eat anything wanted pretty much except for her daily bottle of cow’s milk at the mandatory nap time and bed time; plus she could watch anything that wasn’t rated R and she got to see her friends at least once a week. Dani didn’t know any other adopted Little who lived like that. She was privileged yet always complained about everything she couldn’t do. Not what she could. “I don’t know everything that happened last night but I know enough. You’ve broken any trust I have in you, disrespecting my rules.” Her bottom lip wobbles. “I’m sorry-” “No.” Abby stops her. “You are not sorry for what you did. You are sorry for being caught.” The Little has no response. Tears brim in the corner of her eyes. “Tell me. How many rules did you break last night?” She’d know if she was lying but Dani just wasn’t willing to give up everything. Not the boy. He was hers to cherish. “Daniella Brady.” A sharp slap lands on her thigh. “Do I need to repeat myself?” “No no!” She jumps, unconsciously sucking on the tip of her thumb. “Two rules. I broke two rules! I drank alcohol and was very naughty.” Abby lets out a heavy breath, staring at her face for a moment to sniff out any other lie but finding none. The Amazon sighs, “Do you know why I don’t like you drinking? Do you know why I sent you in a diaper and those clothes?” Obviously. Dani struggles not to roll her eyes. Littles were viewed as nothing more than children playing adult in this world. “It’s not what you think.” What? She blinks, confused as to what other reason there can be. “You have obviously drank before and partied, we all have, that is a part of life. But now, it is no longer your life. You are an adopted Little. Imagine I was late picking you up and you stumbled outside drunk having messed yourself. An Amazon passing wouldn’t hesitate to take you, dressed in your little skimpy outfit, without proper protection and absolutely wasted. You wouldn’t be the only be in trouble. So would I-“ “Then why did you even let me go? Why do you let me do anything I do?” Dani blurted. “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can almost touch it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” It’s torture, absolutely heartbreaking yet she’d be even worse having them taken away. “Because,” Abby gulped as if she was struggling to grab hold of her emotions. “I could tell the day we met, that was what you needed. I did not want to be your captor. I was not about to take away all of your freedoms because I would only be a monster in your eyes. I wanted a companion. Someone who would look up to me and trust in me just as I did to you.” Abby hadn’t even wanted her to go to this party in the first place because everyone knew how they went, Little or Amazon. However, she knew it was important for Dani to not only be there for her friend but for herself. Allowing her to maintain connections to her old life was her way of attempting to allow Dani to find some acceptance in her current life. Just in the past few years, she’d already missed so many of the big moments. If she could see her friends, the ones she loved, accomplishing their dreams perhaps it could heal the tiny part in her missing. “However, after a lot of thought last night, I’ve realized that I’ve grossly miscalculated the whole situation.” The Little froze. Hearing a change in her tone, Dani knew this was going to be something she wouldn’t like. “We need to go back to the beginning, relearn the basics of what it means to be a Little. Whether you want to accept it or not, you are ridiculously tiny and absolutely adorable. If I hadn’t snatched you up that day, somebody else way worse would have. Your horrid attitude is going to get you in trouble one day and I won’t be able to save you.” Where in the hell was she going with this… Dani was concerned. “You’re bratty and disobedient and have got a wicked mouth that I’ve not spanked you enough for. What I’m trying to say is that… I’m sending you to Etiquette school. Perhaps now you’ll realize what a good life you have lived.” She opens her mouth, eyes-wide but no words come out. She’s speechless. Whatever Dani thought Abby was gonna say, it was not that. The Little doesn’t remember what happened next as a black hood falls over her eyes and she fades away. OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone!! Here’s the second chapter, I hope you all enjoyed! Abby is starting to realize that maybe, she’s been a little too lenient in the past and Dani is realizing that she’s screwed up big time. As always, I love reviews and so please don’t hesitate to tell me what you think!

Sorry about the delay, chapters will probably be a bit inconsistent due to my job. But I am still writing this ^-^ Chapter 2 Caregiver? “Melissa Cooper,” the nurse called, jostling her from her reprieve. As she walked over her mind began to wander. She was hoping to see Sarah here but once about a third of the kids were called she received a text from her. It was a little disappointing, she was hoping to speculate what their classification might be. Although she already knew she was going to be a master. After all she was barely a few months older than most of her friends yet she already towered over them. That and her urge to protect and care for them. “Come this way please,” the nurse said, holding the door open for her. “Thanks ma'am.” “Go into the first curtain,” she instructed. Melissa walked into the small divided area. Somewhere in the distance she heard the unmistakable sounds of crying. Whoever she saw or heard someone very she just wanted to scoop them up and coddle them till their tears stopped. These feelings were especially strong around her best friend Sarah. Every time she saw the small girl she wanted to scoop her up and snuggle her until she fell asleep. Her musing was interrupted when the nurse spoke. “I'm going to draw some blood now. Is that okay?” “Yes ma'am.” The nurse pulled out various bits and bobs before drawing blood. The needle went in with barely a flinch from Melissa. Someone else, probably a little, just had their blood drawn probably. Judging from the wailing that came from somewhere to her right. “Having some problems today?” “No more than usual. That's why we only do this once a year. I saw that you're fifteen. Didn't get a classification last year?” “Oh no,” she waved her other hand dismissively, “I was really sick last year.” “Ah well I'm glad you're feeling better this year. Still not uncommon for people to be classified later. Some kids are late bloomers.” “Yea my older sister didn't get classified until she turned seventeen.” “There, all done!” She removed the needle and bagged up the vials filled with their crimson liquid. “I know you don't need it but do you want a sucker?” “Yea sure.” “Here you are,” she said, handing over the brightly colored lollipop. “Follow me to the next testing area.” “Is this the Bectel test?” “Yes, how'd you know?” “I want to take classification specialization as my major.” “An aspiring doctor. That's great, I'm sure you'll do wonderfully.” “Thanks,” she said, her cheeks turning pink unused to praise. Being the only other dom in a family of subs was not the easiest thing. Mama Shirley was a master for Momma Lisa and Papa Chris who were a sub and pet respectively. Her mind was really wandering today she realized as the doctor coughed to get her attention. “Sorry…” she said sheepishly. He flashed her a simple smile before speaking. “Quite alright, if you're ready, sit here please.” She sat down, feeling strangely small in this man's presence. Even though she looked to be close to his height. “I know what the test is, I studied it for when I eventually take my exams to get into university,” she said, preemptively. “Ah, coming for my job eh…?” He chuckled. “Not at all Sir,” she replied, smiling at his joke. He made small talk while applying the electrodes to her head. She watched him with rapt attention. “Alright I'm going to show you a video then you'll be done.” “This to stimulate a headspace if any are present right?” “Yes, you are well informed.” “And that won't mess up anything, will it?” “Not at all,” he said before turning on the TV sitting in front of her. It turned pure white before shapes and colors began to flash on the screen. She began to feel warm, her thoughts wandering, before settling on Sarah. “I hope she's doing well,” she said as the warmth continued to spread. “Who?” “Sarah, she's so small, and cute as a button. I had to tell off these mean girls who were teasing her. She was about to start crying. The way her bottom lip quivered was adorable, but no one messes with my baby girl,” she answered, nodding thoughtfully. “Sounds like she has a good protector,” the doctor said as he fiddled with the computer. “I just want her to be happy. The wait for classification has been hard on her. She thinks she hides it well but I can tell she's sad and worried. I just want to scoop her up until she falls asleep in my arms.” “I'm sure she'd like that.” “You think so? I don't want her to hate me. She really wants to be a Caregiver. They usually do the comforting. I'm worried, she sent me a text saying she was done but didn't reply when I asked how it went. I hope she's not hurt…!” she tried to sit upright but was pressed back down by the doctor “Almost done,” he said gently. “Just stay focused on the TV please.” “Right, sorry…” She fell silent after that, her mind playing different scenarios in her mind. Everything from Sarah getting smiling happily to her being abducted by a stranger. Suddenly the screen turned white and she blinked, shaking her head to clear the fog that settled on it. “All done,” the doctor said. “What happened?” “Test is finished sweetheart, you may go,” he said again, a gentle smile on his face. “Right, sorry. Thank you for taking care of me,” she said shaking her head and trying to remember what the video showed. “It was my pleasure.” The nurse returned and guided her back to the auditorium, leading her up to Miss Clarissa, who handed her a letter and sent her on her way. Momma Lisa was waiting for her outside the doors. The moment she stepped through her Momma threw her arms around her. “Hey baby girl, how was it?” “Strange, I don't remember the test part. But I felt like I was talking about something very important. I have a letter for you.” She took the letter and opened it up. Her eyes scanned through the lines. Her face was unreadable as she finished the letter and folded it back up. “What's it say?” “It says that you're a caregiver, and that the test results will determine your ideal age.” “...caregiver…? Not master…?” “That's what it says sweetie. Let's… let's head home and talk to Mama Shirley.” “Yea…” she replied rumbly before following her mom to the car and climbing in. I hope Sara's a caregiver or she's going to hate me… ***** “So what are we going to do about her classification?” Ariel asked “She's going to fight us,” Michelle replied, looking at her daughter. “We’ll need to ease her into headspace.” “How are we going to do that?” “I don’t know…” “Well love, I'll do some research online for you,” she said snuggling to her masters side. “I’ll make us all something to eat then,” she said, planting a kiss on her pet's lips, and giving her a quick hug. Before standing up and making her way to the kitchen. Ariel scooted next to Sarah looking down at her peacefully sleeping and sucking on her thumb. She gently rubbed the slumbering girl's back with a smile on her face. “You’re so adorable,” she said, leaning over and giving the girl a kiss on her cheek before walking out of the room. She went to her mistress's office and booted up the computer. As she waited for it tpo start up her thoughts fell to the small girl slumbering in the living room. She knew what her master would say. But she knew the truth. That girl's classification was her fault. A tear rolled down her cheek as she began to search online, printing out some guides from the classification bureau website. While those printed out she searched for ways to ease people into their headspaces. A half hour later the door opened inwards with a small click, Sarah walking in while rubbing her eyes sleepily. “Mamma?” “Hey my precious girl, did you have a good nap?” “Yes mamma,” she said, making grabby hands. Ariel smiled at the small girl, as she adorably reached out to be carried. Turning off the computer she picked up her daughter, carrying her on her hip. Sarah buried her face in the crook of her Mamma’s neck. Ariel walked to the kitchen to check on the food. “There's my two precious girls, hope was your nap sweetie.” “It was tay mommy,” she replied with a yawn. Michelle gave her pet a questioning look, who just shook her head and held up her fingers. Squeezing them close together. “Are you hungry sweetie?” “Yes mommy! Super hungry.” “Well you're just in time then,” her mom smiled. Ariel put her daughter in a chair and scooted her in, the small girl barely able to lean over the table. To eat the plate of food set before her. “Tanks mommy,” she said before digging in. The two women watched her eat, noticing that she seemed to be eating far clumsier than normal. Michelle had a smile on her face as her daughter ate with gusto. Their dinner passed in relative silence, their silverware clinked against their plates. “Alright sweetie, let's get you in a bath. I swear you got more on you than in you,” Michelle said when her daughter finished eating. Her face lit up in excitement and she started bouncing excitedly. “Bath?” “Yes sweetie, a bath.” “I’ll clean up the dinner dishes, Mistress.” “Thank you, you’re such a good girl,” she said, giving her pet a kiss and a pat on the head. “Alright munchkin, let's get you clean.” “Okay mommy,” she said, holding up her arms. Letting her mom pick her up and carry her out of the room. ***** “Alright I put our daughter to bed, so tell me Ariel, what's wrong?” “Wrong…?” “Yes since dinner you’ve been unnaturally quiet.” Her pet shifted awkwardly under her master's gaze. Her eyes flicked between her master's own and the ground. “Speak!” she commanded. “I’m so sorry,” she said, breaking out in tears. “Sorry for what?” “For what I did to Sarah. For what we did to her. It's my fault the poor girl is like this.” Michelle walked over to her pet, who flinched and shut her eyes. She sat there, apprehension building inside her. She felt the bed shift as her master sat down. Then a pair of strong arms wrapping themselves around her. “It's not your fault.” “But Jason…” she started, before her master's finger silenced her. “How many times do I have to tell you that we don't talk about him. What he did has nothing to do with you. I wish you’d stop beating yourself up about it.” “But your daughter is a little because of him…” “We don't know that. And even if that were true it's still not your fault. No matter what you say. The courts themselves even said you did nothing wrong. So please stop beating yourself up.” “But…” “Do I have to make it a command?” “No ma’am, I'll try my best.” Michelle leaned back, pulling her pet along, and cuddling her. “We’re visiting my sister tomorrow and right now I just want to cuddle my pet.” “I love you mistress.” “I love you too darling.” The two women shared a kiss. Simply basking in each other's presence.